1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62777 ***
Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
file which includes the original illustration.
See 62777-h.htm or 62777-h.zip:
(http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62777/62777-h/62777-h.htm)
or
(http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62777/62777-h.zip)
Images of the original pages are available through
Internet Archive. See
https://archive.org/details/kingsinadversity00vanziala/
[Illustration]
KINGS IN ADVERSITY
by
EDWARD S. VAN ZILE
Author of “The Manhattaners,” “The Last of the Van
Slacks,” etc.
“Kings are like stars—they rise and set, they have
The worship of the world, but no repose.”—SHELLEY.
[Illustration]
New York
F. Tennyson Neely
114 Fifth Avenue
1897
* * * * * *
Neely’s Prismatic Library.
GILT TOP, 50 CENTS.
“I know of nothing in the book line that equals Neely’s
Prismatic Library for elegance and careful selection. It sets a
pace that others will not easily equal and none surpass.”—E. A.
ROBINSON.
SOUR SAINTS AND SWEET SINNERS. By Carlos Martyn.
SEVEN SMILES AND A FEW FIBS. By Thomas J. Vivian. With full-page
illustrations by well-known artists.
A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. Phillips Oppenheim.
THE SHACKLES OF FATE. By Max Nordau.
A BACHELOR OF PARIS. By John W. Harding. With over 50 illustrations by
William Hofacher.
MONTRESOR. By Loota.
REVERIES OF A SPINSTER. By Helen Davies.
THE ART MELODIOUS. By Louis Lombard.
THE HONOR OF A PRINCESS. By F. Kimball Scribner.
OBSERVATIONS OF A BACHELOR. By Louis Lombard.
KINGS IN ADVERSITY. By E. S. Van Zile.
NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. By Captain King.
TRUMPETER FRED. By Captain King. Illustrated.
FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
THE KING IN YELLOW. By R. W. Chambers.
IN THE QUARTER. By R. W. Chambers.
A PROFESSIONAL LOVER. By Gyp.
BIJOU’S COURTSHIPS. By Gyp. Illustrated.
A CONSPIRACY OF THE CARBONARI. By Louise Muhlbach.
SOAP BUBBLES. By Dr. Max Nordau.
* * * * * *
F. Tennyson Neely,
Publisher,
New York, London.
Copyrighted in the United States and Great Britain in MDCCCXCVII by F.
Tennyson Neely.
All rights reserved.
KINGS IN ADVERSITY.
THE CROWN PRINCE OF REXANIA.
CHAPTER I.
Almost within a stone’s throw of the antique structure that for a full
century has been known to New Yorkers as St. Mark’s Church stands a
mansion that has had, like Eden, its glory and its fall. Once it was the
home of aristocracy and wealth. To-day it is an eating-place for those
whose lot is poverty and whose faith is democratic.
At the moment at which our story opens, the rooms in which in the old
days portly Knickerbockers indulged in stately feasts are crowded
with picturesque waifs from the Old World, who have, for a variety of
reasons, crossed the Atlantic to air their woes in a freer atmosphere
than surrounded them at home. A _table-d’hôte_ dinner, greasy, cheap, and
plentiful, is the magnet that has drawn from the East Side many of its
most daring spirits, men with great grievances and enormous appetites.
While emphasizing the former and appeasing the latter, these men grow
loquacious and blow white clouds of cigarette smoke toward the ceilings;
and the dinner nears its end.
It is with a group of four foreign malcontents that we must seat
ourselves in spirit, for they have a mighty matter under discussion, and
in their conversation lies the explanation of certain startling episodes
that occurred in the metropolis last year, the details of which have not
been made known hitherto either to the public or to the police.
“You feel sure, Posadowski,” a frowzy-headed, full-bearded man was
saying in the purest Rexanian, a dialect spoken by only a few hundred
East-siders, “you feel sure that you have the dates exactly as they
should be?”
“I will read you the letter, Rukacs, and you can make your own
calculations,” answered Posadowski, a better-groomed man than his
companions, nearing middle age, but with a fresh complexion and a clear,
gray eye that could look like ice or gleam with fire, as the spirit of
the man ordained. His companions bent toward him eagerly, as he took
from his pocket a letter bearing a foreign postmark. Lighting a fresh
cigarette, Posadowski read, in a low voice, the following epistle:
“DEAR BROTHER: Strange things have happened in Rexania. The
crown prince has left here in disguise. Three men only know
this, the king, the prime minister, and myself. If they knew
that I held their secret, this would be my last letter—eh,
my friends? But they will never suspect me—the best servant
in the palace—of communicating with such rebellious rascals
as you, Posadowski and Rukacs and the rest of you. The king
was bitterly opposed to Prince Carlo’s journey. But Carlo is
no longer a boy. He is a clever, active-minded, studious man,
who might have been one of us if he had not been born a crown
prince. He has great influence over Prime Minister Fejeravy,
and persuaded him to plead with the king. Carlo has set out
for America, and travels incognito. I have risked my life to
tell you that he will reach New York on the _Wiendam_, under
the title of Count Szalaki. He has promised to return as soon
as he has crossed the continent and visited Chicago and San
Francisco. The fact is that the prince is anxious to see for
himself how a country looks that is governed by its people.
Poor fellow! I have long felt sorry for him. Upon his firmness
at his father’s death will depend the maintenance of the
Rexanian monarchy, and I feel sure that he is only half-hearted
in his assumed regard for royalty. But I dare not waste more
time on this hasty letter. I am obliged to spend nearly all my
time quieting suspicions that I fear I may have aroused in this
palatial hotbed of treachery and intrigue. Nevertheless, my
brothers, reflect on this: fate has placed a great opportunity
in your power. The king is old and failing. If the crown prince
is not at hand when the king dies—well, there will be no more
kings in Rexania. The people love the prince; but if he is not
here when the sceptre falls from his father’s hand he will
never be crowned. It is in your control—the future of Rexania.
I and my fellow-republicans—we are very quiet at present—leave
it to you to make Rexania free. If the king dies and the crown
prince is not here, no power on earth can prevent the republic.
My love and devotion to you all. Courage! We trust to you.”
The faces of the conspirators had turned pale as Posadowski had slowly
and impressively emphasized the pregnant sentences of the revolutionist
who defied death at the king’s right hand.
“He is magnificent,” exclaimed Posnovitch, the oldest member of the
quartette, a gigantic man, with picturesque gray locks.
“Yes. How little we have to fear, compared with a spy who knows the
king’s secret thoughts and who lives under Fejeravy’s eye,” remarked
Rukacs. “But tell me, Posadowski, have you a plan of action in your mind?”
“There is only one thing to do,” said Ludovics, a small, black-whiskered
man with feverish eyes and nervous manner. “Count—Count Szalaki, I think,
was the name he took, was it not?—must not leave this country alive.”
“Hush!” whispered Posadowski, imperatively, as a waiter refilled their
coffee-cups. “You were always reckless, Ludovics. There may be a way open
to us that does not require bloodshed. The crown prince, we are told, is
not a monarchist at heart.”
“Don’t be deceived by that fact—if it is a fact,” returned Ludovics,
hotly. “He won’t abdicate. Whatever may be his inner convictions, he
has an hereditary liking for a throne, and I’m sure that his visit to
this country will destroy all fondness that he may have begotten, in his
imagination, for republics.”
His companions looked at the speaker suspiciously. Was he growing
reactionary in his views? was the question that came into their minds.
“Don’t mistake me,” he continued, noting their look of consternation. “I
am as good a republican as walks the earth, but I don’t think a surface
view of this country will have an influence upon the crown prince tending
toward a great renunciation on his part. He will return to Rexania more
determined than he is at present to rule. I tell you, my brothers, the
prince must be destroyed, if he won’t be converted.”
There was silence for a time. Finally, Posnovitch beckoned to a waiter
and ordered brandy for the quartette.
“Posadowski, what do you propose?” asked Rukacs, smiling as he glanced
confidingly at the real leader of the group.
The clear-eyed Rexanian gazed thoughtfully at his companions. “Our steps
must be guided by circumstances,” he remarked, guardedly. “The _Wiendam_
is due here on the 7th. It is now the 5th. One of us must make it his
duty to shadow the prince and keep informed of his every movement.”
“You’re the man to do it, Posadowski,” exclaimed Posnovitch, with
conviction. “You have become more Americanized than the rest of us, and
won’t create suspicion. Will you accept the responsibility?”
Posadowski sat silent for a time, puffing cigarette smoke thoughtfully
and looking at his companions, who were watching him eagerly.
“Perhaps you are right, Posnovitch. I see no reason why I should not
take the prince in tow. But let me impress several things upon you
all. Listen. We must arrange a plan whereby I can summon you here at an
hour’s notice. I have in mind a scheme that will require firmness on our
part, but is not attended with any great danger. Not that any of you
fear that. We all got used to it in the revolutionary days, ten years
ago. Rexania was not a bed of roses at that time, was it, Rukacs? But
to the point. That brandy has made me sentimental, and I’m tempted to
dwell on the past rather than the future. Now, my brothers, if you really
wish to leave this matter to me for the time being, I will do my best
to satisfy you all. Our aim is simply this: to keep the crown prince in
this country—which means, of course, within our immediate vicinity—until
the king dies. An interregnum of even one day would be fatal to monarchy
in Rexania. To-morrow night I will tell you all the details of my plan.
Meanwhile, let us be seen together as little as possible. Posnovitch,
come to me in the morning. I have a journey that I want you to make into
Westchester County. And be careful of the brandy to-night. You must
have a clear head to-morrow to carry out your part of the plan. Do you
understand me?”
“Well enough to keep sober,” answered the elderly giant, good-naturedly.
“And so good-night, my brothers,” said Posadowski, as he arose to leave
the room. To each of them he gave his hand, and before he turned to
go bent down to them and in solemn tones cried, feelingly, “God bless
Rexania and make her free!”
CHAPTER II.
“I consider him,” said Mrs. Strong, wife of Gerald Strong the banker, “I
consider him, Kate, the handsomest and most attractive man I have ever
met. Everybody on the steamer was charmed with him. Even your father, who
is not impressionable, was fascinated by Count Szalaki.”
“His name sounds like the toothache,” remarked Kate Strong, gazing
at her mother with an unbending countenance. They were seated in the
drawing-room of one of the most luxurious homes in upper Fifth Avenue,
half an hour before the time set for dinner.
Kate Strong resembled her mother in face and figure. They were tall,
graceful women, with clear-cut, patrician features. The difference in
their ages was not strongly marked. Mrs. Strong often remarked playfully
that she and her daughter had grown up together. But, while Mrs. Strong’s
hair had begun to turn white beneath the touch of advancing years, the
golden glory of youth still rested upon Kate’s head. Furthermore, there
was a great contrast in the habitual expression that animated their
respective faces. There were firm, almost harsh, lines around Mrs.
Strong’s mouth that told of a strong will and indicated a set purpose in
life. Kate’s face, beautiful in contour and dazzling in the freshness of
its tints, betrayed a rebellious, restless nature that had not yet found
in existence an ambition that fully satisfied her soul. The mother’s lips
seemed fashioned for command, the daughter’s for something they had not
yet tasted.
“You are so flippant, Kate,” remarked Mrs. Strong, reprovingly. “I am
sure that when you see the count you will not feel inclined to joke about
anything connected with him—not even his name.”
“He seems to have hypnotized you, mamma. Tell me about him. Is he very
high in rank?”
Mrs. Strong smiled at her daughter’s show of interest. It pleased her.
“We really don’t know, Kate, just how prominent he is in Rexania. It’s
a queer country, you know. They’re always having outbreaks there, and
the kings and nobles have to go armed most of the time. But your father
says that the count, although he is very reticent about his country and
its affairs, seems to be on intimate terms with all the crowned heads of
Europe.”
At this moment, Ned Strong, a youth a few years older than Kate, entered
the room, carefully attired in evening dress.
“I suppose, mamma, that your friend the count will be late. It’s a way
those foreigners have. There’s no snap about them: is there, Kate?”
The girl looked up admiringly at her tall, handsome brother, whose manly,
vibrant voice indicated an energetic temperament that possessed large
dynamic possibilities for good or evil.
“That’s the reason I like them,” she exclaimed, inconsistently. “They
don’t seem to feel that they were put into the world to do something.
They are clever. They made their ancestors do their work.”
Ned Strong glanced at his mother quizzically.
“I wish,” he said earnestly, “that we could get Kate to have a few firm
convictions. What she is in favor of one day she is sure to be opposed to
the next. It is so hard to tell what she really thinks.”
Kate smiled amusedly. “Forgive me, Ned,” she implored. “I’m sorry I don’t
please you. But I’ll make you a promise. If you are really anxious to
know what I think of Count Szalaki, I’ll tell you to-night after he has
gone. But here’s papa. He knows more about Count Szalaki than mamma does.”
“Yes, father,” put in Ned, rising as Gerald Strong, a portly,
clean-shaven, gray-haired man, entered the drawing-room. “Tell us about
the count. Is there anything to him besides his title?”
“Yes, Ned, I think there is,” answered Mr. Strong, seating himself and
looking at his watch. “He’s got manners and good looks, speaks several
languages, and seems to have read a good deal. But he’s awfully green
about this country. He really seemed to think that Chicago was more of
a place than New York. He’ll get over that, of course. I wanted to have
him meet some of our people to-night, but he begged me to receive him _en
famille_. He seems to dread notoriety.”
“That looks suspicious,” commented Kate.
“I am astonished, Kate,” exclaimed Mrs. Strong. “One would think that you
could not trust your father and myself to travel alone for fear that we
should be imposed upon. Count Szalaki wants to see the country, not to be
interviewed by reporters.”
“By the way,” remarked Ned, looking at his father, “are there many
Rexanians in New York?”
“A few hundred, I believe, on the East Side,” answered Mr. Strong, who
had taken a practical interest in politics during the revival of reform
movements. “Most of them came over here about ten years ago, when the
present king banished a large number of revolutionists. I have heard that
they make good citizens, but are inclined to talk anarchy when under the
influence of beer.”
“Did you talk politics with the count?”
“I tried to,” answered Mr. Strong, again glancing at his watch, for
he was sorely in need of a dinner. “He is a very sensible young man,
considering the fact that he has a title and estates in a monarchical
country. But he got more out of me than I obtained from him. He asked
me a hundred questions—some of them really laughable—about our form
of government and my opinion of the ability of a free people to rule
themselves.”
“Of course,” remarked Ned, sarcastically, “you gave him to understand
that we place entire confidence in the ‘people,’ _hoi polloi_, _demos_.
You said nothing to him about ‘bosses’?”
Mr. Strong glanced at his son deprecatingly.
“Satire is not your strong point, Ned. Of course I didn’t dwell upon the
defects of our system to the count. I rather encouraged him to think that
our experiment in self-government had been a thorough success.”
“It certainly has, father—for the bankers,” commented the young man,
gazing quizzically at Mr. Strong.
“Isn’t Ned unbearable!” cried Kate, warmly. “Perhaps, Ned, you’ll be
willing to tell the count just how this country ought to be governed.”
“I leave that to you, Kate. Don’t you attend Professor Smith’s lectures
on representative government? Surely the count can learn more about our
institutions from the women of our set than from the men.”
“We have more patriotism,” cried Kate.
“No, you have more leisure,” answered Ned.
“Be quiet, children,” whispered Mrs. Strong, nervously, as the butler
appeared at the door and announced:
“Count Szalaki.”
A young man entered the drawing-room hastily, and bent courteously over
Mrs. Strong’s outstretched hand.
“He looks like Lord Byron,” whispered Kate to her brother. Then she
turned and met the smiling eyes of a youth whose glance was strangely
magnetic.
CHAPTER III.
“You have never been in Europe, then, Miss Strong?”
Count Szalaki turned smilingly to his _vis-à-vis_ as they seated
themselves at the dining-table in a room that appeared luxurious even to
the eye of the guest. There was a peculiarity in his pronunciation that
defies reproduction in cold type. His voice was gentle and carefully
modulated, and the English language seemed to do homage to his rank, for
it fell from his lips in a musical softness that was extremely pleasing
to the ear.
Kate Strong was fascinated, against her will, by the dark gray eyes of
the picturesque youth at her side. His black hair curled romantically
about a high, white brow, and his mouth, symmetrically curved, indicated
an imaginative and generous temperament. His white, even teeth added
vastly to the brilliancy of his smile. There was a touch of embarrassment
in his manner, now and then, that seemed to exact sympathy from his
entertainers.
“Not since I was quite young,” answered Kate, with the air of one who has
reached extreme old age.
“My sister,” remarked Ned Strong, as the butler removed his
soup-plate—“my sister, Count Szalaki, is a tremendous democrat, you know.
She won’t go to Europe, I fear, until every country over there has
become a republic.”
“How unfair!” cried Mrs. Strong, glancing deprecatingly at her son.
“Then, Miss Strong, you don’t approve of foreign aristocrats?” asked the
count gently, smiling at Kate in a confiding way.
“Indeed I do,” she returned, looking defiantly at Ned. “We should be very
dull in our set, you know, without them.”
“But you don’t take them _au sérieux_?” asked the count, anxious to stand
on solid ground.
“Indeed we don’t,” cried Kate. “We marry them, you know.”
Count Szalaki looked at his host in a puzzled way, and Mr. Strong smiled
benignantly.
“I think I told you on the steamer, count,” remarked Mr. Strong, “that
you would find it easier to understand our political institutions than
our American girl, did I not?”
Count Szalaki looked at Kate, an expression of admiration in his eyes
that savored not at all of boldness. “I think,” he said, “that I shall
take your politics for granted and attempt the solution of the greater
puzzle.”
“Take my advice and don’t do it, Count Szalaki,” cried Ned. “Our politics
are laughable, but our American girl is—is——”
“Is what, Ned?” asked Kate, with mock cordiality.
“Is dangerous,” answered her brother. “You see, count, you come here
several years too late. When I was young,” he continued, smilingly, “that
is, about two years ago, we were not under the depressing influence of
the New Woman. But now it is different. The New Woman——”
Count Szalaki’s mobile face bore an expression of bewilderment.
“Pardon me,” he exclaimed. “I am what you call—puzzled. I have not heard
that expression heretofore. What do you mean by the New Woman?”
“Don’t speak, Ned,” cried Kate, imploringly. “Let me tell Count Szalaki
what the New Woman is.”
“That is better, Ned,” remarked Mr. Strong, diplomatically. “It would be
unfair for the count to get your definition first.”
“I really think,” put in Mrs. Strong, anxiety in her voice, “that we
ought to change the subject.”
Count Szalaki glanced at her with a mournful smile on his lips and a
pleading glance in his eloquent eyes.
“But, Mrs. Strong, you must take pity on me. Remember, I am only a
barbarian. In my country, you know, we go very slowly. We cling to old
forms, old customs, old ideas. That is why I came over here. I wished to
broaden my mind and to keep in touch with the progress of the age.”
“Then there are no advanced women in Rexania?” asked Ned, courteously.
Count Szalaki seemed to wince as the name of his fatherland was brought
into the discussion. Kate afterward said that he actually turned pale.
“I can hardly say that,” answered their guest, rather sadly, as
it seemed. “There are women there who are discontented with our
institutions, who are desirous of changes in all directions. I was only
a boy at the time of the great outbreak in my country, ten years ago,
but I remember that among the rioters were many women. One woman led a
party of malcontents who attacked the palace. The guards were preparing
to shoot her, when I saw what they were about to do and ordered them to
lower their guns. Five years later, I was thrown from my horse while
hunting in a forest, not far from Rexopolis, and broke my arm. I was
carried to a hut in the woods, and an elderly woman very gently cared
for me until help arrived from the palace. Before they took me away,
she confided to me that she was the rebel who had led the attack on the
palace and whose life I had saved. She became a loyal subject from the
moment I gave the order that saved her life. She is now in the employ of
the king, and is doing good service in keeping him informed of the doings
of those who plot against the throne.”
An expression of surprise had crossed the faces of the diners at their
guest’s tale.
“Pardon me,” remarked Ned, as the count ceased to speak, “but do you live
in the palace at Rexopolis?”
If Count Szalaki felt any annoyance at his own loquacity he controlled
it successfully. The influence of his surroundings had made him quite
forget, for the time being, that he was hiding behind an incognito, and
that ordinary prudence demanded that he should keep his secret. With a
strong effort, he succeeded in suppressing all signs of dismay at his
unguarded recklessness. His life had tended to make him diplomatic, but
his nature was frank and confiding, and he was very sensitive to his
environment. “Surely,” he thought, “these hospitable, kindly, democratic
people are not of a suspicious character.” The thought reassured him,
and he said:
“I have a relative near the throne, you know. I sometimes spend several
weeks with him at the palace.”
“Then you know the king?” cried Kate, interestedly. “I have read so much
about him. And the crown prince? Is he as handsome as the newspapers say
he is?”
It was an embarrassing question, and the prince drank a half-glass of
champagne before answering his fair _vis-à-vis_.
“I may be prejudiced in his favor,” he said, at length, “but he is young
and in good health, and, I think, pleasing to the eye.” Then he added,
hurriedly, “But I am here to learn all about this country, not to talk
about my own. Tell me, is Chicago far from New York?”
The conversation gradually drifted into safer channels, and Count Szalaki
had begun to feel that his indiscretion had given him the only nervous
shock that he would experience during the evening, when the butler
approached the guest’s chair and said, apologetically:
“Pardon me, monsieur, but this note has just been presented at the door
by a man who says that it must reach you at once.”
Count Szalaki’s face flushed and then turned very pale. His hand trembled
slightly as he took the envelope from the outstretched tray. It bore the
name he had chosen for his incognito, and in the corner were written, in
the Rexanian dialect, the words “Important and immediate.”
“Will you forgive me,” said the count, glancing at Mrs. Strong, “if I
open this at once? There seems to be some mystery about it.”
His hostess smiled and bowed, and the youth opened the missive and
read the following startling sentences, written, like the words on the
envelope, in the purest Rexanian:
“YOUR ROYAL HIGHNESS,—A great danger threatens you. But trust
to us. We are your friends. Dismiss your carriage on leaving
the house, and walk down the avenue. Two men will join you who
love you and your house. We are under oath to guard you from
harm, and take this way to warn you. In the name of Rexania, be
prudent.”
The letter was unsigned, and an expression of consternation and
perplexity rested on the prince’s face as he reread the note and then
carefully inserted it in a pocket of his waistcoat.
CHAPTER IV.
By a strong effort of will, the prince controlled his agitation, and,
eying the butler keenly, asked:
“Is the man who brought this note awaiting an answer?”
“No, monsieur. He went away at once.”
“Very good!” exclaimed the Rexanian. Then, as if coming suddenly to a
determination, he continued, “Will you kindly dismiss my carriage? I will
walk back to my hotel.”
After Mrs. Strong and Kate had left the men to their _liqueurs_ and
cigars, Count Szalaki, as we shall continue to call him, turned to his
host and asked:
“Are there many of my countrymen in New York, Mr. Strong?”
“I was telling my son about them before you arrived,” answered Mr.
Strong, whose curiosity was greatly excited by the episode that had just
occurred. “There are a few hundred Rexanians on the East Side. By the
way, I forgot to remind you, Ned, that our man Rudolph is from Rexopolis.
It slipped my mind at the moment. You see, count, I have dabbled a little
in politics. After an election a few years ago, a Rexanian who had
made some political speeches for us on the East Side applied to me for
work. It happened that I wanted a man to live in the lodge of our old
homestead up in Westchester, and I gave Rudolph the place.”
“He has served you well?” asked Count Szalaki, whose manner still gave
slight evidences of suppressed excitement.
“He has been very faithful. He drinks a little too much brandy now and
then, I believe, but he is well fitted for his not very onerous duties.
You see, our old homestead—I was born there, as my grandfather and father
were before me—has been allowed to fall into disuse. My family have
always preferred Newport to Westchester in summer, and I have never had
the heart to sell the place. Rudolph’s duty is to take care of the house
and grounds, and mine to resist all temptation to sell them.”
“I am glad,” remarked Count Szalaki, courteously, “that one of my people
has been of service to you. But tell me about these few hundred Rexanians
on the East Side. Are they quiet, reputable citizens? Do they give you
any trouble?”
“They are considered, I believe,” answered Mr. Strong, carefully weighing
his words, “very industrious and law-abiding men; rather clannish, but
great enthusiasts regarding our form of government.”
Count Szalaki sipped his Chartreuse meditatively. He had a decision to
make that seemed to him to be of great moment. He was placed in a very
awkward position. The fact that there were men in the city who knew his
name and his rank had come to him as a stunning blow. It had been a great
relief to him to get away from Rexopolis, a hotbed of intrigue and peril,
and to find himself in a great city in which, as he had fondly believed,
he could come and go without a thought of danger or the necessity of
using any especial precautions. And now in the twinkling of an eye he had
been confronted by a mystery and a menace. He felt a curious sensation
of utter helplessness, a desire for advice, and the certainty that there
was no one who could give it to him. Young though he was, he was a man
of great physical and moral courage, but he was also a youth of strong
imaginative powers, and the position in which he was now placed appeared
to his overwrought mind to be filled with lurking perils against which he
could think of no way to protect himself. Then his mind dwelt upon the
kind and loyal words of the note that he had just received, and he felt
impelled to put his trust in those who had sent it to him. The people of
Rexania had always been fond of the crown prince: when he had appeared to
the crowds in Rexopolis the cheers had ever been heartfelt and inspiring,
and the youth felt sure that the mass of his people loved him. But there
were schemers and rebels among them, as he well knew, and the feeling
had been upon him for years that at any moment he might meet with a
violent death. It was to get a few months’ relief from this oppressive
sensation that he had come to the New World. It was, therefore, a bitter
disappointment to find that even in the land of universal freedom the
heir to a throne may be shadowed by those who know his secret and who may
or may not desire his destruction.
If Count Szalaki had been a man of wider experience, if he had realized
that conditions prevailing in Rexopolis were impossible in New York,
he would have taken steps at this crisis that would have solved his
difficulties at little or no risk to himself. A frank statement of the
whole affair to Gerald Strong would have placed the Rexanian prince in
perfect touch with his novel environment. It would have enabled him to
remove the annoyances that threatened him as easily as the wind puts a
fog to flight. But he kept his secret to himself, and thus made his first
great blunder in a series of missteps that were followed by consequences
affecting a vast multitude in Europe and a good many people on this side
of the Atlantic.
As they rejoined Mrs. Strong and her daughter in the drawing-room,
the Rexanian made a great effort to throw off the depression that had
affected his spirits while he puffed his cigar.
“You look more cheerful, Count Szalaki,” remarked Kate, sympathetically.
“I hope you have received no bad news?”
“Not at all,” he answered, with forced gayety. “A friend is awaiting me
outside to walk to my hotel with me; and I fear that he is a bore.”
“How very sad!” commented Kate, while the feeling crept over her that
here was a man who had about him a great mystery. It was the one thing
lacking to make him irresistibly fascinating to a girl who was surfeited
with men about whom there was nothing new to learn.
“Perhaps,” went on the Rexanian, brushing the dark locks back from his
forehead with a white, tapering hand, “perhaps you will take pity on me,
Miss Strong, and give me courage for my walk to-night by the prospect of
a stroll with you to-morrow afternoon?”
He was not quite sure that, even in the land of liberty, this proposition
would be considered good form, but his mood had grown somewhat reckless
under the pressure of events.
“Thank you,” answered Kate, frankly. “It will give me great pleasure to
show you something of our city. I shall expect you about three o’clock.”
She held out her hand to him as he arose to make his adieux.
Ned Strong had succumbed, as had his parents and sister, to the magnetism
of their guest.
“I should be pleased to look you up to-morrow morning, Count Szalaki,” he
said cordially. “If you are fond of driving, I’ll stop at the hotel with
my cart before noon.”
“That is very charming,” cried the Rexanian. “You have all been so
kind to me. I cannot find terms in which to express my gratitude.” The
hand-clasp he gave his host and hostess proved the sincerity of his words.
He was gone, and Ned Strong stood looking at his sister.
“You promised me, Kate,” he said playfully, “that you would tell me what
you thought of him. Now is the appointed time.”
“I think,” answered Kate, slowly, “I think, Ned, that Count Szalaki is a
delightful man—who is in very great trouble.”
“Kate is right, Gerald,” commented Mrs. Strong, looking at her husband.
“What do you suppose that note said?”
“I can’t imagine,” answered Gerald Strong, musingly. “I shall cable our
agent at Vienna in the morning to go to Rexopolis and find out who Count
Szalaki is.”
CHAPTER V.
At seven o’clock that evening Posadowski and Posnovitch had entered an
elevated car at Houston Street, bound up-town. They were dressed with
more regard for appearances than usual. On their faces was an expression
of suppressed excitement, and their gestures, as they talked earnestly
in their native tongue, indicated that they had a grave matter under
discussion.
“I will tell you all that I have done,” said Posadowski, after they were
seated. “Part of it you know. You have fixed Rudolph, and the house is
ready for us. Did he give you much trouble?”
“No,” answered Posnovitch. “Give Rudolph plenty of liquor, a little
money, and appeal to his patriotism, and he is an easy tool to handle.”
“Good!” returned Posadowski. “Now I have sworn in fifteen men who have
agreed to devote their time for the next few weeks to this matter. Eight
of them went up to Rudolph’s place at six o’clock. At four o’clock
to-morrow morning they will be relieved by the others. I have arranged
the shifts so that the work will be easy for all of us.”
“But how,” asked Posnovitch, eagerly, “will you get the prince to leave
the house alone?”
“I know the man,” answered Posadowski. “I am depending upon his pride and
the fact that he will not dare to make a confidant of any one of his new
friends.”
“How did you learn where he was going to dine?”
“That was not difficult,” answered Posadowski modestly. “I heard him tell
the clerk at his hotel this afternoon to send any cable despatch that
came for him this evening to No.—Fifth Avenue. I telegraphed Rukacs,
in cipher, to watch the house and to have the carriage ready for us.
Svolak—I swore him in this morning—will be on the box alone. There is
only one thing now that can defeat our scheme.”
“And that is——?” asked the gigantic Rexanian, eagerly.
“The refusal of the prince to look upon us as friends.”
“He will be suspicious, of course. And we can’t use violence on Fifth
Avenue in the early evening.”
Posadowski smiled confidently. Taking a letter from his pocket, he handed
it to his companion. It was a short note, addressed to “My Good Friend
Posadowski,” signed by the King of Rexania, and expressing the gratitude
of the writer for services performed by the recipient.
“It is easily explained,” remarked the arch-conspirator. “My brother,
you know, was a loyalist. He did the king many good turns in the days
of the revolution. When my brother died, his effects were sent to me; I
found this letter among them. The Rexanian officials on the border are
sometimes very careless. Of course I have always taken good care of
this epistle. I had a feeling that it would be of value to me some time
or other. I am inclined to think that the success of our plans to-night
rests on the king’s signature.”
“You heard from the palace to-day?”
“A short cable despatch in cipher. The king is restless; his physicians
are worried about him.”
“Good!” cried Posnovitch. “I think they have good cause to be. Both he
and his kingdom are on their last legs.”
When the train reached Forty-seventh Street the two Rexanians made a
hasty exit and hurried down the stairs. It was a hot, close night in
September. Somehow the summer, dissatisfied with its career, had impinged
upon the fall and was now engaged in maliciously breaking a record. The
sky was overhung with heavy clouds, and now and then a flash of lightning
glared through the streets.
Posadowski and his towering companion turned up Fifth Avenue, and after a
short walk were accosted by Rukacs. Pointing to a house just opposite to
where they stood, he said, with a tremor of excitement in his voice:
“There’s where he is dining. He has been in there over an hour.”
“Good!” cried Posadowski. “Wait here until I rejoin you.”
Crossing the street, the Rexanian mounted the steps of Gerald Strong’s
mansion, rang the bell, and, after a short discussion with the attendant,
left in his hands the note that informed the prince that friends awaited
him outside—a note that, as we know, he received and acted upon.
When he returned to the sidewalk, Posadowski, noting carefully that he
was not being watched from the house, approached the carriage that was
awaiting the prince’s exit.
“Listen, Svolak,” he said to the liveried driver, who had dismounted from
the box. “If you are dismissed by an order from the house, drive off and
station yourself by that corner light, half a block down the street. Wait
there until you get another order from me. Understand me?”
“Thoroughly,” answered Svolak, remounting the box.
A moment later Posadowski had rejoined Posnovitch and Rukacs on the
opposite side of the street. The front door of the house opened; the hall
attendant ran down the steps and gave an order to Svolak. The carriage
rattled over the noisy pavement and made its way down-town.
“All goes well, my brothers,” cried Posadowski, joyfully. “If he leaves
that house alone, no power on earth can save the kingdom of Rexania from
destruction. Never before in the history of the world did the birth of a
republic depend upon whether a guest left his host in company or alone.
But that is just how the crisis stands at this moment. I have played the
whole game on the chance that the prince will not care to have his new
friends learn his secret. I believe that he will come out to us alone. If
he does, success is in our hands. If he doesn’t, we must wait for another
chance.”
Time went by: the conspirators grew restless and impatient. So much was
at stake on the opening of the front door of a Fifth Avenue mansion that
they were appalled by the possibilities suggested by the line of thought
Posadowski had struck out. It was not too much to say that peace or war
in Europe might depend upon the details of the next exit that should take
place through the entrance that glared at them across the street.
Suddenly Posadowski clutched Rukacs’ arm. “Here he comes,” he whispered.
“Walk down toward the carriage. I will join him at once. Let me do the
talking. You can put in a word of loyalty at first, but keep quiet after
that. Go!”
On the steps opposite to them stood the prince, gazing up and down the
street, as the door closed behind him. There for a moment he paused, the
incarnation of an anachronism, a youth who had failed to conceal his
awful crime of being born a king. For that one moment he stood, poised
on the brink of a precipice, while Reaction and Progress trembled in the
balance. Then slowly he descended the steps and found himself face to
face with Posadowski. As he scanned his fellow-countryman searchingly,
the Crown Prince of Rexania felt reassured.
“Let us walk down the avenue together,” said Posadowski, quietly,
purposely avoiding the young man’s title. “I have much to say to you, and
friends await us down the street.”
For one moment the prince hesitated: his eyes sought the house he had
just left, as though the mansion contained something from which he had no
wish to part. Then he turned and accompanied Posadowski down the avenue.
CHAPTER VI.
“These men are your friends and know your secret,” whispered Posadowski
to the prince, as they approached Rukacs and Posnovitch, who were
standing boldly in the glare of an electric light by the side of the
carriage.
He who called himself Count Szalaki was somewhat paler than usual, but
his step was firm, and there was that in his bearing that caused a
pang of regret in the mind of his companion. It takes a very hardened
conspirator to cast youth into captivity without a touch of remorse.
“Rukacs, Posnovitch,” said Posadowski, in a low tone, as the quartette
formed by the sidewalk’s edge, “you know who this man is. What is our
duty toward him.”
“To protect him and defend him with our life-blood, when the need shall
come,” answered Rukacs and Posnovitch in concert.
Count Szalaki’s dark eyes glowed with the effort he was making to search
the souls of the men around him.
“What do you wish from me?” he asked haughtily, withdrawing himself from
too close contact with his companions.
“We have no time to lose, your—your majesty,” whispered Posadowski,
impressively. “It is growing late. If you doubt our sincerity, a short
drive will take us to my rooms. We have in our possession letters and
diagrams taken—to be frank with you—from certain of our countrymen living
in this city. These documents will prove to you that a plan has been
perfected that puts your life in peril.”
“Why did you not bring the papers with you?” asked the prince
suspiciously.
“It would have been a reckless thing to do,” answered the gigantic
Posnovitch.
Posadowski put up his hand deprecatingly.
“Allow me to explain,” he said, in a firm voice. “We dare not let this
evidence leave our hands. It would cost us our lives if your enemies
found that we had betrayed them. And they are very keen-witted. They
have placed you under surveillance at your hotel: if you examined these
documents at your rooms they would know of it, and our efforts to protect
you would be vain.”
Count Szalaki’s face wore an expression of bewilderment and uncertainty.
He was frank and unsuspicious by nature, but the atmosphere of a
court had done much to destroy that confidence in his fellow-man that
pertained to his temperament and his years. The men surrounding him
impressed him favorably. They seemed to him to belong to that class of
Rexanians—merchants and men of affairs who desired no change in the
government—who had always been in Rexopolis the firmest friends of his
house. But he hesitated to put himself in their power. In a strange land,
surrounded by customs and conditions with which he was unfamiliar, he
began to feel that he might be in even greater peril than that which
surrounded him at all times in the palace at Rexopolis. It was simply a
choice between two evils that confronted him, and he had about decided
to defy the danger which, he had been told, menaced him from a general
conspiracy, rather than place himself in a closed carriage with the
bewhiskered men at his side, when Posadowski, observing the prince’s
indecision, said:
“It is not surprising, your royal highness, that you find yourself in a
quandary. We say that we are your friends. That is no proof that we tell
the truth. But time is precious. We can wait no longer. I will convince
you on the instant that you can trust us.”
The arch-conspirator drew a letter from a pocket in his coat.
“One moment,” he said, moving nearer to the light, with the letter in his
hand. “Is there anything familiar to you in my face?”
The youth from whose grasp a throne was slipping glanced keenly at
Posadowski’s countenance.
“Truly,” he said, “I seem to have seen your face before. Your name is——?”
“Posadowski,” answered the Rexanian.
A puzzled expression crossed the prince’s face. “I thought,” he said
musingly, “that Posadowski died.”
“I did not die,” cried the other. “I left Rexania and came to this city.
Time presses. Here is a letter to me from your father. It will prove to
you that I have always been, as I am to-night, loyal to you and to your
house.”
The prince seized the letter that Posadowski had read to Posnovitch in
the elevated train.
“It is enough,” he exclaimed, smiling cordially as he returned the
epistle to Posadowski. “I believe that you are my friends. If you play
me false, great will be your punishment. If you are true—and I think you
are—your reward shall be worthy of my father. Come! Let us go.”
With a countenance that showed intense relief and a light heart that
beat with pleasure at the sight in that distant land of his father’s
signature, the prince entered the carriage. He was followed by Posnovitch
and Posadowski, who took the seat opposite to the crown prince. Rukacs
mounted the box beside Svolak. The latter, turning his horses around, hit
them a clip with the whip, and the vehicle bounded at a rapid rate up the
avenue.
There was silence inside for a time. Finally the prince, taking out his
cigar-case, offered it to the men in front of him. Posadowski refused to
smoke, but Posnovitch and the prince at once began to fill the vehicle
with the fumes of tobacco. The latter felt the need of something to quiet
his overwrought nerves. He found himself in a curious state of mind.
Fully did he realize that it was incumbent upon him to keep his attention
fixed upon his companions and his surroundings, for the position in which
he was placed had revived the suspicions that had beset him before he had
read his father’s note. But, try as he might, his will refused to direct
the current of his thoughts. He found himself dwelling with strange
pleasure on the events of the evening. The face of Kate Strong, with
its clear-cut features, brilliant eyes, and a golden glory of waving
hair, smiled at him in the darkness and made him impatient of the night.
He had come to America to study politics; he found his whole heart and
mind engrossed with a girl he had seen but once, and whom the conditions
of his birth placed as far out of his reach as if he had been born an
African slave. The prerogatives of royalty seemed to him at that moment
to be worthless. That he must wed for policy, not for love, he well knew,
and a spirit of rebellion against the hard fate that had made him a crown
prince arose in his soul. He puffed his cigar nervously as the thought
forced itself upon him that, while a duke might marry an American girl,
a king could not. His romantic face grew melancholy as his revery became
more sombre. The air was oppressive, and distant thunder added to the
dismal influences surrounding him.
Suddenly the prince aroused himself. Pulling out his watch, he saw that
the hour was late. The carriage at that moment was crossing a long
bridge, and the youth caught the gleam of lightning as it was reflected
from the water beneath them. His forebodings instantly reawakened. The
carriage had left the bridge behind it, as the prince placed his hand on
the knob of the door and said sternly to the silent conspirators before
him:
“Stop the carriage. I wish to talk to you before we go farther.”
A revolver in the firm grasp of Posadowski gleamed, as the lightning
flashed again, and the prince heard a harsh voice say to him:
“Be quiet! Make another motion, and there will be one king less in the
world. Do you understand—now?”
CHAPTER VII.
Surrounded by trees and haughtily succumbing to decay, an ancient
mansion, colonial in style, stands half-way between the shore of Long
Island Sound and the old post-road to Boston, not many miles from Harlem
Bridge. On the most brilliant day it is a gloomy, ghostly-looking
structure, and the weed-choked grounds surrounding the house add to the
unattractiveness of a spot that was once pleasing to the eye and noted
for the elegance of the hospitality dispensed by those who made the old
brick homestead a cheery place to visit. The house is built on a generous
plan. A wide piazza, supporting white Corinthian columns, faces the lawn.
At the back of the house, jutting out from the second story, is a large
balcony commanding a magnificent view of the Sound. Inside the structure
wide halls, enormous drawing-rooms, a stately dining-apartment, and,
upstairs, a labyrinth of airy sleeping-rooms, prove that their former
occupants were fond of luxury. The furniture has fallen to pieces, the
hangings are worn and dusty, and the partially dismantled house seems
to breathe a protest in every nook and corner against the negligence
that has allowed its former glories to lose their lustre beneath the
iconoclastic hand of time.
It was an especially dreary place at the moment at which it demands our
attention. Surrounded by a high wall, nothing can be seen of the house
from the main road but its sloping roof and the gable windows beneath
it. At the side of the large gateway that makes an entrance for the
carriage-path leading up to the mansion is a small cottage that serves as
a modest lodging for the Rexanian, Rudolph Smolenski, in whose charge the
Strongs’ homestead had been placed some years previous to the opening of
this story.
It is one o’clock in the morning. The day has made a tempestuous
entrance. Lightning flashes across the waters of the Sound, and deep
peals of thunder make the ground tremble with their force. The rain,
after long delay, has come at last, and beats down upon the mansion
and the lodge as though it would wash them clean of all relics of the
past. It leaks through cracks that time has made, and adds to the moist
discomfort of rooms that are never wholly dry. But there are unwonted
signs of cheer in the mansion and at the lodge. There are gleams of
moving lights that meet the storm as it beats against the shuttered
windows of the old house, and a steady ray defeats the darkness in front
of the decaying lodge.
Let us enter the smaller structure first. Two men are seated at a table
in the front room on the ground floor. An oil lamp dimly illuminates the
barely furnished apartment and casts weird shadows across the uncarpeted
floor. One of these men we have met before. It is the impetuous little
Ludovics, whose patriotism is as indiscreet as it is enthusiastic. His
bright beady eyes gleam in the half light: his thin face is flushed,
partially from excitement, but in a larger degree from the brandy he has
drunk.
His companion is Rudolph, the lodge-keeper, a flabby-faced, thickset man,
with heavy features and the look of one who enjoys soft places and hard
liquor. They are bending forward, listening.
“It’s queer they don’t come,” Rudolph remarked, musingly. “I hear no
sound of wheels. Here, man, have another drop to keep you awake.” He
filled Ludovics’ glass from the bottle, and then replenished his own.
Rudolph drank like one who needs renewed vigor, Ludovics like a man
trying to quench the fires of impatience.
“I hope,” said the latter, looking searchingly at Rudolph, “that they
haven’t got too much of this stuff up at the house.”
“Only one bottle, this size,” answered Rudolph, fingering the bottle
lovingly. “One quart won’t do much harm among five men. And they’ll need
it, I tell you. That old house takes water like a sponge on a night like
this. I’ve done what I could to make it comfortable for you all, but I
wasn’t prepared for a flood like this.”
“Hark,” cried Ludovics nervously, turning an ear to the window: “I
thought I heard wheels.”
“They’re in your head, Ludovics,” remarked Rudolph, jocosely. He had
picked up a good deal of slang from the Westchester urchins who haunted
the lodge gate. “Come, light a cigar. In a storm like this it’s a hard
drive after they leave the bridge. I don’t expect them for an hour yet.”
They puffed in silence for a time. Finally Ludovics said, with
suppressed excitement in his voice:
“Rudolph, you’re a man of sense, and you love the cause. Do you realize
the full significance of this night’s work?”
The lodge-keeper turned his puffy, pallid face full toward his guest and
eyed him keenly.
“No, Ludovics; and nobody does. It’ll probably cost me my job.”
Ludovics waved his hand impatiently.
“I don’t mean that. If we are cautious, I don’t see how you can get into
trouble. What I mean is this: we are to have the whole political future
of our fatherland, the fate of dear old Rexania, right here in our grasp.
No power on earth can despoil us of our absolute grip upon a nation’s
destiny so long as the crown prince is within our control. It is an awful
responsibility that comes to us to-night, Rudolph.”
The speaker glanced searchingly at his companion. He would have given
a great deal to know how much of an impression he was making on the
phlegmatic Rexanian, who continued to drink brandy without growing one
whit more demonstrative. Finally Rudolph said, as a tremendous crash of
thunder died away in bounding echoes across the Sound:
“What are you driving at, Ludovics? Can’t you leave the brunt of the
business to Posadowski?”
The excitable little Rexanian controlled his agitation with an effort.
“He’s so damned conservative, Rudolph!” he cried. “I believe he thinks
he can persuade Prince Carlo to abdicate, even if the king does not die
while his heir-apparent is cooped up here.” Then he jumped from his
chair and strode nervously up and down the room. “It’s all nonsense!
Trying to compromise with a monarchy is like giving your wife your purse:
you get the leather back and she keeps the money. Rudolph,”—and here
the little man stood still and glanced piercingly at his companion—“no
monarchy in Europe can be turned into a republic unless somebody,
somewhere, uses heroic measures.”
The lodge-keeper smiled cautiously.
“Don’t you call kidnapping a traveller in this part of the world using
heroic measures?”
Ludovics flushed angrily. “Only fools,” he cried, “use heroic measures
that are not quite heroic enough. Don’t be stupid, Rudolph. You
understand me. Pish! how I hate half-baked patriots! We’d have won our
fight ten years ago, if we hadn’t had among us men who didn’t dare take
advantage of the power they had grasped. The Rexanian republic must
never be lost again because we revolutionists aren’t equal to the crisis
that confronts us. Do you think,” he cried, again standing in front of
Rudolph and gesticulating wildly, “do you think I care for my liberty
or my life if I can do something that will give my country freedom? I
hate all kings, Rudolph. Who dare say to me that a king deserves mercy
at my hands? Did not a king kill my father and banish me from the land
of my birth? Did not a king seize my patrimony and leave me a pauper,
an outcast, a man without a country and without a hope? Mercy? I would
sooner give meat to a dog that bit my shins than grant life to a king
whose breast was at my dagger’s end. Do you know me now, Rudolph? Do you
read my heart? I tell you, man, the night outside is not blacker than my
soul when I think of kings. Kings! Kings! They say God made them! Then,
by God, the devil shall destroy them. Give me more brandy, Rudolph.
The storm is working in my blood! Ha, but that was a glorious flash!
The sky’s own fireworks light the coming of our prince to our little
dove-cot.”
A wild crash of thunder seemed to applaud the madman’s words.
“Keep quiet,” cried Rudolph, jumping up and placing his fat, yellowish
hand on Ludovics’ arm. “I hear the sound of wheels. Yes, yes, man, I am
right. They are here.”
A carriage stopped outside, and a blow that echoed through the cottage
fell on the iron gate that blocked the roadway.
CHAPTER VIII.
“Go back to the city at once, and report here to-morrow afternoon at
four o’clock,” said Posadowski to Svolak, the gate having been opened by
Rudolph and the carriage drawn up in front of the lodge.
The arch-conspirator had left Posnovitch to guard the crown prince inside
the vehicle.
“Who is with you?” he asked hastily of Rudolph, as he placed his hand on
the handle of the carriage door.
“Ludovics,” whispered the lodge-keeper, very softly. “Look out for him.
He is drunk and desperate.”
A few moments later the four Rexanians—Posadowski, Posnovitch, Rudolph,
and Ludovics—surrounded Prince Carlo in the parlor of the lodge. The
prince’s face was pale, but his mouth bore a determined expression and
his gleaming eyes did not flinch as he gazed searchingly at his captors
in the dim light of the inhospitable apartment.
“I repeat, your royal highness,” said Posadowski, impressively, “that
you are among friends or enemies as you choose to make us. We are your
friends if you will conform readily to our wishes. We are your enemies if
you offer resistance.”
“Milk and water,” muttered Ludovics sullenly. Posadowski glanced angrily
at the overwrought revolutionist, but said nothing.
“I am to understand,” remarked the prince, haughtily, “that I am your
prisoner, and that I can obtain my freedom only under certain conditions.”
“Precisely,” answered Posadowski. “Those conditions we will outline to
you to-morrow. Rudolph, is his highness’ apartment ready for him?”
“Yes; we will go up to the house at once, if you wish.” The lodge-keeper
walked to a window and looked out into the night. “The rain has ceased,”
he said. Approaching Prince Carlo, he asked, with marked deference, “May
I offer you some brandy? You have had a hard ride, your highness.”
The prince hesitated. He felt cold, and a depression of spirits that had
not affected him in the carriage overcame him at this moment. Courteous
as these men were to him, he realized that they were determined and
dangerous characters, the ringleaders in a revolt that, ten years
before, had made them exiles. That they would take every advantage of
the opportunity that chance and his own short-sightedness had thrown in
their way he well knew. But of all the dismal influences that surrounded
him there was none that affected him so unpleasantly as little Ludovics’
gaze. He could not escape it. Whichever way he turned his face, he
realized that the piercing eyes of the undersized Rexanian were upon him,
pitiless, revengeful, unflinching. Meeting Ludovics’ glance as Rudolph
held out to him a glass half-full of brandy, a chill more penetrating
than any he had ever felt struck to the prince’s marrow, and he drained
the liquor eagerly. His hand trembled slightly as he returned the glass
to Rudolph.
“Before we leave this place,” said Posadowski, drawing nearer to
his captive and speaking sternly, “you must understand that you are
absolutely powerless. The guard around you night and day will render
escape impossible. The house to which we go at once has long been
deserted, and none but a few tradesmen ever visit this lodge. An exile
in Siberia is no farther removed from outside aid than are you, Prince
Carlo of Rexania. But do not imagine for an instant that your life is
in the slightest danger. You are surrounded by your own countrymen, by
those who admire you personally, while they detest the institutions you
represent—institutions that, I can well imagine, a man of your age and
intelligence cannot, in his heart of hearts, uphold.”
The pale cheeks of the captive prince turned red at these words. He drew
himself up arrogantly, and the spirit of a regal ancestry gleamed in his
dark eyes as they rested defiantly upon the first man who had ever dared
to question his loyalty to monarchy.
“Have done!” he cried, imperiously. “Powerless though I may be, there are
words on your lips that I must refuse to hear.”
“Coward! coward!” shrieked Ludovics. “A king is always a coward! You’re
afraid of the truth! Coward! Coward!”
The gigantic Posnovitch placed his hand over the dwarfish drunkard’s
mouth.
“Put him to bed, and keep him there, Posnovitch,” cried Posadowski
savagely. “If he makes any noise thrash him. Come, Rudolph, we will
conduct Prince Carlo to his room.”
Ludovics glared madly at Posadowski. Twisting, with an agility begotten
by alcoholic stimulants, out of the grasp of Posnovitch, he made a
dash for the table, and, seizing the brandy bottle, would have dashed
it against the head of the crown prince if Rudolph had not stayed his
murderous hand at the last moment.
“We leave him to you,” said the lodge-keeper, stolidly, as he placed the
struggling Ludovics in the grip of Posnovitch again. “Don’t let him play
you the same trick twice.”
With Posadowski on one side of him and Rudolph on the other side, Prince
Carlo left the lodge and turned his weary steps toward the gloomy house
at the end of the driveway. The rain no longer fell, but the night was
black and oppressive, and now and again the lightning gleamed fitfully
across the distant waters of the sound. There was no invigoration in the
atmosphere. The storm had left in its trail a moisture that seemed to
take uncanny pleasure in emphasizing the heat. But, in spite of all this,
Prince Carlo felt again that grewsome sensation of cold that had affected
his nerves in the rooms they had just left. As the trio mounted the
broad steps that led to the piazza, beneath which gloomy shadows lurked,
this feeling of chilliness increased, and it was only by a strong effort
of will that he saved himself from trembling beneath the grasp of his
conductors.
Three men met them at the main entrance. “Silence!” cried Posadowski
to the Rexanians in the hall-way. “Two of you remain here. We will go
upstairs at once.”
One of the conspirators stalked up the broad staircase in front of the
prince and his companions. A lamp gleamed dimly at the landing, and,
grasping it as he turned into the upper hall-way, their conductor led
them through a doorway into a large, gloomy sleeping-room at the rear of
the house. The apartment exhibited signs of long disuse, disguised in
part by a hasty attempt to make it inhabitable. The old-fashioned bed
was made up with linen furnished by the lodge-keeper. The faded hangings
in front of the windows had been pulled back to conceal their tattered
condition, and, had it not been for the damp and heavy atmosphere of the
room, it would have presented many welcome features to a very weary man.
“Here we leave you, Prince Carlo,” remarked Posadowski, in a low voice.
“If our hospitality is lacking in luxuries, believe me, it is not our
fault. I assure you it is my sincere hope that you will rest well; for
there are weighty matters to be decided between us to-morrow. Good-night,
your royal highness; good-night.”
Prince Carlo bent his head slightly in recognition of the
arch-conspirator’s last words, and on the instant found himself alone.
The sound of a closing door and of a key turned in the old-fashioned lock
echoed drearily through the house as the prince stepped hurriedly to one
of the windows and attempted to raise it to air the room. The window was
locked. What it meant to be a prisoner broke darkly upon the young man’s
mind, and he threw himself in despair upon the bed and moaned in utter
misery.
CHAPTER IX.
On the second morning after the crown prince’s abduction, Gerald Strong
and his family formed themselves at breakfast into what Ned called “a
committee of the whole on the Szalaki matter.”
“I received a cable despatch late yesterday afternoon, dated at
Rexopolis, and signed by our Vienna agent,” remarked Strong the elder,
glancing rather shamefacedly at Kate. “It ran as follows: ‘Szalaki common
name. No nobility.’ I begin to fear that your mother and I were too
easily affected by pleasing manners and a handsome face.”
“The thing looks queer,” exclaimed Ned, emphatically. “When I drove up
to the hotel yesterday before noon a curious feeling came over me that I
would not find the count. When I asked for him at the desk, a peculiar
expression rested on the clerk’s face, and he looked at me suspiciously.
When I had given him my name, he seemed to feel more confidence in me,
for he told me that Count Szalaki had not returned to the hotel the night
before. About an hour before I reached there yesterday morning a man had
given the clerk a note from Count Szalaki, enclosing the amount of his
bill and directing the hotel people to put all his belongings in the
care of the bearer. The man looked like a foreigner. The clerk carefully
compared the count’s signature on the note with his name on the hotel
register, and became satisfied that they were penned by the same hand.
There was nothing for him to do, of course, but to obey the orders
contained in the note. I tell you, father, it looks queer.”
Kate Strong had said nothing after seating herself at the table, but her
face showed that she was intensely interested in the conversation going
on between her father and her brother. Her cheeks were paler than usual,
and dark shadows rested beneath her eyes. She ate nothing, and sipped her
coffee languidly. Ned’s emphatic insistence on the “queerness” of the
whole affair seemed to annoy her, for she exclaimed, a slight tinge of
red appearing in her face:
“I don’t believe, Ned, that Count Szalaki is a fraud. It’s strange,
of course, that he sent me no word of apology for not keeping his
engagement; but, somehow, I feel sure that there is an adequate
explanation for his silence.”
“But you forget your father’s cable despatch, Kate,” remarked Mrs.
Strong, coldly. She suffered intensely at the idea that her boasted
knowledge of human nature had been insufficient to protect the family
from an impostor.
“Well, well,” exclaimed Gerald Strong, rather testily, as he motioned to
the butler to hand him a morning newspaper, “no great harm is done even
if Count Szalaki is not what he appeared to be. If he is an adventurer,
we certainly got off very cheaply.”
Kate Strong did not wholly agree with her father in this conclusion.
She was dissatisfied with herself, and weary for the moment, of her
environment. Whatever Count Szalaki might be—confidence man, rolling
stone, conspirator, or what not—she felt that he had played a more
important _rôle_ in her eyes than either he or her family realized.
How could Count Szalaki or her people know that this self-contained,
worldly-wise, seemingly unimpressionable New York girl, who had been
flattered and petted and obeyed since her nursery days, had found in the
Rexanian the incarnation of her secret dreams of romance? How could they
realize that the very mystery that placed him beyond the pale of Gerald
Strong’s consideration had but added to the fascination that his memory
exerted over the girl? Kate was not by temperament a sickly sentimental
woman, but she was not yet too old or world-worn to dream wild, sweet
dreams, and to long for the day when out of the shadowland of commonplace
would come a royal youth who would lead her up to the sun-kissed palace
of love and mystery that crowns the distant mountain-top. She had seen
Count Szalaki but once, but in the beauty of his face and the soft,
almost caressing accent of his voice she had found reason for the hope
that her dreams might not be mockeries, that in the land of reality there
might be a prince who, kissing the lips of the sleeping maiden, would
awaken her to a life that should satisfy the longings of her weary soul.
All this she hardly dared to admit to herself, but she was honest enough
in her self-communion to acknowledge that Count Szalaki appealed to her
imagination as no man heretofore had touched it. It hurt her pride to
feel that her parents and brother had relegated this visitor from her
land of dreams to the limbo in which honest people placed impostors. As
she mused silently on the accusing fact that had been brought to her
notice regarding the youth who fulfilled in so many details her ideal, an
exclamation of surprise from her father aroused her from her revery.
“Here’s a long despatch in the _Trumpet_ from Rexopolis,” exclaimed
Gerald Strong, glancing at his son. “Listen. ‘There is much suppressed
excitement in this city. The guards at the palace have been doubled, and
rumor has it that King Sergius III. is dangerously ill. Premier Fejeravy
was seen by your correspondent to-day, but refused to admit or deny the
truth of the report. One of the astonishing features of the situation
lies in the fact that the Crown Prince Carlo has not appeared in public
for some time past. It has been his custom heretofore to show himself to
the people whenever his aged father was indisposed. This has been good
policy on his part, as he is very popular, and there is always talk of a
revolutionary outbreak here when the king is threatened with death. The
maintenance of the monarchy, if King Sergius should die, rests entirely
on the popularity of Prince Carlo, as the undercurrent of feeling in
favor of a republic is very strong. It is suspected that France and
Russia would not be opposed to the overthrow of the reigning house and
the formation of a Rexanian republic. There are many reasons why a buffer
republic at this point would be of advantage to the Franco-Russian
coalition. The Rexanian army has been greatly strengthened of late years,
but its loyalty to the crown is under suspicion. There is little doubt
that a large number of the rank and file, and a few of the officers,
are under the influence of republican ideas. Under these conditions,
every scrap of news from the palace is eagerly awaited by the crowd in
the streets. It is rumored at this writing that a famous specialist
from Paris has just reached the city and is being hurried to the king’s
bedside. Business is practically at a standstill, and any moment may give
birth to events in this city that will affect the whole of Europe.’”
There was silence for a moment. At length Ned remarked:
“I can’t make anything out of it, father. I am free to admit that
Count Szalaki impressed me as a thorough gentleman, too young and
unsophisticated to be a dangerous schemer. But he comes to us, and while
here receives a note that affects him strangely. Then he disappears,
leaving no word of apology or explanation behind him. And now we learn
that his country is on the eve of startling events. He told us that he
came here to study our institutions. By Jove, I have it, father! He is a
revolutionist, and the crisis at Rexopolis has called him back at once.
I’ll bet a penny that he sailed for Europe yesterday morning!”
Gerald Strong rose, and remarked, indifferently:
“Well, well, Ned, you may be right. I should prefer to learn that he was
a rebel and not a rascal. He was a charming boy. But I doubt if we ever
hear of him again. You don’t look well, Kate. You must get more exercise.”
“I’m going up to the Country Club to-morrow with Ned,” said Kate,
smiling at her father as she left the table. “We will take a spin on our
wheels and be back here for a late dinner. Isn’t that our plan, Ned?”
“I believe it is,” answered her brother. “And to-day I shall try to find
out what has become of Count Szalaki.”
The young man did not know that the expression on his sister’s face was
one of mingled gratitude and hope, born of the words he had just spoken.
CHAPTER X.
The sun had peeped above the island to the eastward and was throwing
its caressing rays across the Sound. The storm that had chastised the
waters and grumbled its way inland had left a smiling daybreak in its
track. The Crown Prince of Rexania still tossed in feverish sleep upon
his bed upstairs as Posadowski and Posnovitch, who had obtained a short
but thorough rest, stood behind the old manor house, looking out upon the
golden shimmer that gilded the tossing waters of the Sound.
“There is only one way to deal with Ludovics,” said Posadowski,
emphatically. “There is a great risk in sending him back to the city, but
I dare not keep him here. He’s a murderous little man when in liquor,
and our force is not large enough to keep a close watch upon him. Now,
my plan is this. When the prince awakens, I will persuade him to write a
note giving you authority to get his belongings at the hotel. He wouldn’t
be thoroughly comfortable here in evening dress. I will also put Ludovics
in your charge. You must take him to the city and on your way down
intimate that if he returns here he will be locked up, and if he plays us
false in the city there are fourteen men each one of whom will swear to
have his life. Do you understand me, Posnovitch? Good! Go and call him.”
A few moments later Ludovics, pale and limp, felt the cool, morning
air kissing his fevered cheeks. He stood before Posadowski trembling,
repentant, and not quite clear in his mind. He vaguely realized that he
had done something mutinous, but just what it was he could not remember.
“Ludovics,” said Posadowski, sternly, “for the sake of the cause you
love, it is best that you should accompany Posnovitch to the city. Don’t
return here until you get an order from me. Understand?”
The small man trembled with nervousness, and his eyes filled with tears.
“Forgive me,” he whispered. “I forget what I did that annoyed you. I will
hereafter do as you wish. Come, Posnovitch,” he continued, meekly, “I am
ready to go with you.”
“There is no hurry,” remarked Posadowski, more gently than he had spoken
before. “Posnovitch will have to wait here until I get a note for him
from the crown prince.”
Ludovics’ eyes gleamed as the name of the man he had attempted to brain
with a bottle reached his ear. He gazed about him restlessly for a
moment, and then said, earnestly:
“Yes, Posadowski, you are right. It is better that I should go back to
New York.”
At three o’clock in the afternoon of this day, the city editor of the
_Trumpet_ sent for a reporter named Norman Benedict, a discreet but
energetic and ambitious youth, whose record in the office was high.
“Benedict,” said the editor, “I want you to read this cable despatch. I
will give you your orders afterward.”
He handed the reporter a proof of the despatch from Rexopolis that
Gerald Strong on the following morning was to read to his family at the
breakfast table.
“You can keep the proof for reference,” said the city editor, as the
young man glanced up from the despatch. “Now, I want you to get among the
Rexanians on the East Side and interview those who are willing to talk.
They may be close-mouthed, but they are a thirsty crowd, and by spending
a little money on them you will be able to set their tongues a-wagging.
Get your copy in early. I want to make as good a showing as possible on
the city end of this Rexanian business.”
Half an hour later, Norman Benedict was puffing a cigarette in the
restaurant near St. Mark’s Church, in which the reader first made the
acquaintance of the Rexanian conspirators. It was not yet four o’clock,
and the café was well-nigh deserted. In one corner of the room, however,
sat Ludovics, sipping brandy and smoking cigars. He felt lonely, and an
indistinct impression was upon him that somebody, somehow, had done him
a great wrong. He had depended upon liquor to clear his brain and to
restore him to a thorough comprehension of what had befallen him, but his
constitution was not equal to a full reaction, and the more brandy he
drank the more acute became his sense of wrong and his certainty as to
the source and character of the injustice that had been done him. There
were two ideas in his mind to which he clung tenaciously, and which, by
persistent nourishing, had become to his distorted consciousness facts
of great moment: he had been ill-treated by a king, and that king was
entertaining a few favored guests, with wild revelry, somewhere up in
Westchester County.
“Pardon me,” said Benedict, who suspected that Ludovics was a
Rexanian, partially because of his presence in the restaurant, but
in a larger degree on account of the little man’s peculiar cast of
countenance—“pardon me, but can you tell me where I can find somebody who
is well acquainted with the city of Rexopolis?”
The reporter had crossed the café and seated himself at the table at
which Ludovics preserved his wrongs in brandy. The disgraced conspirator
glared at the youth suspiciously. Benedict’s frank, smiling face disarmed
distrust.
“Before you answer,” went on the reporter, “permit me to order some fresh
cigars, and—and—you are drinking?”
“Brandy,” answered Ludovics, gratefully, for his supply of cash was
beginning to get low.
“Very good!” cried Benedict. “Waiter, bring out a pint of your choicest
cognac and half a dozen of your very best cigars.”
Ludovics smiled cordially. He liked this open-handed youth.
“You are from Rexania?” asked Benedict, as he lighted a cigar and gazed
earnestly at Ludovics’ flushed face.
“Rexania!” cried the latter, hysterically. “Rexania! Of course I’m from
Rexania. And, let me tell you, young man, I’m going back to Rexania. Did
you say the king wouldn’t let me? You lie, young man, you lie! He can’t
help it. How can a dead king keep a live man out of his fatherland? Tell
me that, will you?”
Ludovics paused and glanced around the deserted room suspiciously. Then
he again turned his eyes to the sympathetic face of his companion. He
vaguely felt that he should stop sipping liquor and keep his reckless
tongue quiet, but he was in a mood that craved expression, and Benedict’s
cordial manner was very soothing to the overwrought Rexanian. The
reporter had been successful in his profession from his power of allaying
suspicion and inspiring confidence.
“But, my friend,” suggested Benedict, quietly, “the king is not yet
dead—though very ill.”
Ludovics looked almost sober as he flashed an eager and inquiring glance
at the young man.
“How do you know that? Have you heard from Rexopolis?”
Benedict did not reply for a moment. He was carefully weighing a bold
step. Should he show this man the proof of the cable despatch he carried
with him? “He will be too drunk in an hour to sell the news to another
paper, even if he knew the ropes well enough when sober,” reflected
Benedict, as he took the proof-slip from his coat and handed it to
Ludovics.
The effect of the despatch on the Rexanian astonished the reporter. The
little man uttered a shout of triumph and then glanced anxiously around
the room. Seizing his brandy-glass, he drained it to the bottom. Such
glimmerings of common sense as had marked his conversation up to this
point deserted him on the instant. His disordered mind fell back upon
the idea that he had been wronged by a king, and that that king was
holding high carnival up in Westchester County.
“Young man,” he said, impressively, a wild gleam in his restless eyes,
“I don’t know who you are, but I’d trust you with my life. Listen!” He
leaned forward across the table and placed a clammy hand on Benedict’s
arm. “Listen! I’ve been drinking too much: haven’t I? Don’t lie to me.
I can see it in your face. I’m drunk, and you show it. That’s queer,
isn’t it? But I could tell you something that would make you drunk and me
sober. I’ll try it. Bend nearer to me. They don’t know in Rexania where
the crown prince is. The king is dying. Damn him! let him die. Look here,
boy, I’d kill all kings! Wouldn’t you?”
The intoxicated Rexanian gazed suspiciously at Benedict.
“Of course I would,” answered the reporter, heartily. A conviction had
come upon him that the little drunkard had something in his mind that was
not altogether an alcoholic hallucination.
“I knew you would,” cried Ludovics, in delight. “You’re not made of
dough, like—like—well, never mind their names. But look here, boy, I need
your help. There’s a king up in Westchester—do you hear me—who tried to
take my life.”
Benedict began to fear that he had been wasting time and money to no
purpose on this madcap foreigner, when the latter noting, with drunken
slyness, the change of expression on the youth’s face, felt that his
pride had been hurt.
“You doubt my word, boy,” he cried, angrily. “I don’t know who you are,
or what you mean by trying to find out what I mean. But I’m telling you
the truth. We’ve got the Crown Prince of Rexania up in Westchester,
and—and——” A look of horror crossed Ludovics’ face as he realized what he
had done. He trembled violently, and the tears poured down his cheeks.
“Let me have some more brandy,” he implored, in a weak voice, but before
the waiter could get it for him he had fallen forward on to the table and
into a deep stupor.
Norman Benedict arose, and, giving the waiter a bill, directed him to
see to it that the Rexanian was cared for until the next day, when he
would look in upon him. Then he hastily left the restaurant and strode
eagerly away. Whether he had received a newspaper “tip” of great value
or only the dregs of a drunkard’s mind he was not sure. But there had
been something in the words and manner of the brandy-soaked Rexanian that
strongly impressed Benedict with the idea that he could not afford wholly
to neglect the hint that had been thrown out. The despatch from Rexopolis
said that the crown prince had not been seen for weeks. Benedict turned
cold at the tremendous possibilities suggested by the thoughts that
crowded through his brain.
“I’ll abandon the interviews and run my risk,” he finally decided.
“My first step is to find out if there are any Rexanians living in
Westchester County. That ought to be easy. I’ll try the office first.”
CHAPTER XI.
At the moment at which Norman Benedict had come to the decision recorded
at the close of the preceding chapter, a ceremony unprecedented in the
history of the New World had reached a crisis in Westchester County.
Rudolph, the lodge-keeper, who was more thoroughly Americanized than his
fellow-Rexanians—perhaps because of his long association with the stray
urchins who haunted the lodge gate—had characterized this function to
his fellow-conspirators as the “putting of a disorderly king through the
third degree.”
Rudolph’s phrase, however, was not quite accurate, for Prince Carlo
of Rexania, far from being disorderly, had become convinced, after
thoroughly investigating his environment and weighing the possibility of
escape, that his only hope lay in a diplomatic concession, for the time
being, to his captors’ wishes. It was not lack of courage and daring that
had caused him to reach this conclusion. He possessed not only a bold
heart but a clear head. But he fully realized that at the present stage
of the game his opponents held all the trumps. Examining his belongings,
after his luggage had reached his room, he found that all his money had
been taken from him. Even the loose change that he had carried with him
on the night of his capture had been removed from his pockets while he
slept.
Just how far he had been carried from New York he did not know. He
realized clearly enough, however, that, without money and unacquainted
with the customs of the country, he would be in a most embarrassing
position even if he could elude his vigilant guards and escape to the
city. He had sworn to his father to preserve his incognito, and to keep
from Rexanian consular and diplomatic agents the knowledge of his absence
from his native land. Prince Carlo was at heart a loyal reactionist, and,
having pledged his royal word to his royal father, it never occurred to
him that circumstances might arise that would make the breaking of his
promise justifiable. He possessed a kingly regard for truth that was
absurdly quixotic, and which hampered him in dealing with men who had had
considerable experience in American politics.
Shortly after three o’clock on the afternoon that found Ludovics too
loquacious and a newspaper reporter quite worthy of his profession,
the balcony jutting out from Prince Carlo’s sleeping apartments and
overlooking the Sound served as a stage for a one-act melodrama that
might find its place, perhaps as a curtain-raiser to a tragedy.
Kings there have been who sought the New World as an asylum from the
dangers that surrounded them at home. Crowned heads in Europe have bowed
in sorrow over events that have taken place on this side of the Atlantic.
Wherever monarchs rule, the very name of America sends a shudder through
the palace that shakes the throne itself. But never before, in the
strange, weird history of human progress, had a captive king gazed at the
blue waters of Long Island Sound and listened to the burning words of
those who denied his divine right to rule.
“It is well,” said Posadowski, glancing kindly at Prince Carlo, who was
seated in an old-fashioned easy-chair, around which the arch-conspirator
and his colleagues, Posnovitch, Rukacs, and Rudolph, had grouped
themselves, “it is well that we should come to an understanding as
quickly as possible. And, before we go a step farther, let me reiterate
and emphasize what I have told you once before, that there is not one of
us here who does not feel kindly toward you as a man. We are determined
that no harm shall befall your person. But we are bound, also, by another
oath. You must know by this time what it is. We have sworn that you,
Prince Carlo, shall never mount the throne of Rexania.”
The youth, whose clear-cut face was pale and drawn, gazed musingly at
the blue waters that grew gloriously cerulean as the autumnal sun crept
westward. Brushing the black curling locks back from his troubled brow,
he seemed to invoke the God of his fathers to give him strength in his
hour of trial.
“What would you have me do?” he asked, firmly. “State clearly your
wishes.”
Posadowski’s face was almost benignant, as his eyes rested sorrowfully on
the disturbed countenance of the prince.
“I regret to tell you, Prince Carlo, that your father is very
dangerously ill,” said the arch-conspirator, gently.
The young man sprang up from his seat in dismay.
“My God!” he cried, “can you find the heart to lie to me at such a time
as this? My father, the king, is not ill. You are deceiving me, for some
purpose I cannot grasp.”
Posadowski drew himself up to his full height and gazed at the prince
with wounded dignity.
“I do not lie to you, Prince Carlo,” he said firmly, in a low voice. “I
received a cable despatch in cipher direct from the palace this morning.”
Prince Carlo had sunk back into his chair, and was glancing feverishly
from one Rexanian to another, seemingly in the hope that one of them
would come to his aid and give the lie to Posadowski. But there was that
in the faces and manner of the men surrounding him that slowly but surely
impressed him with the conviction that he was not again a victim of
subterfuge—that what Posadowski had told him was indeed the truth.
The youth’s hand trembled and his cheeks burned as he felt the tears
welling from his eyes. Recovering himself instantly, he gazed earnestly
at Posadowski, as though he would read the man’s very soul.
“Do you mean to tell me that you are in communication with the palace at
Rexopolis?”
“I am,” answered the arch-conspirator, simply. “I have been for some
years past.”
The prince forgot for a moment that he was anything but a son, soon to be
fatherless, a son who had not been too loyal or obedient at the end.
“Tell me—tell me,” he implored, “is there no hope? Are you sure?”
“There is no hope, Prince Carlo, unless a famous specialist from Paris
can perform a miracle. To-morrow I shall know what this man has done for
the king.”
A sob broke from the overburdened heart of the youth, and tears of honest
sympathy filled the eyes of his countrymen. Suddenly Prince Carlo sprang
up, his face ghastly in its pallor and his eyes aglow with the fervor of
his hope.
“You will let me go to him? My countrymen, for the love of God, for the
love you bore your fathers, let me go to him! I must—I must see him
before he dies.”
Posadowski’s lips trembled and his voice faltered, as he said, “We cannot
let you go, Prince Carlo unless—unless——” His voice failed him.
“Unless what?” whispered the prince eagerly.
“Unless you will promise us to abdicate the instant your father dies.”
A dazed look settled on the youth’s face for an instant.
“Do you mean to tell me,” he asked, hoarsely, “that you would take my
word for such a thing as that?”
A murmur born of suppressed excitement, perhaps of protest, broke from
the conspirators, but Posadowski raised his hand for silence.
“We would take your word, Prince Carlo. There is not a Rexanian in all
the world who would not.”
The youth’s face twitched with the effort he made to suppress the emotion
of mingled astonishment and gratitude that filled his soul.
“And yet,” he cried, “you would take from me my throne, deny my right
to lead the people I love, who love me! What madness blinds your eyes?
Would you bring ruin on the land you pretend to cherish? Think you that
there is in Rexania a republican leader whose word you would accept as
you would take mine? But I am too deeply grieved at the news you give me
to argue with you now. Plain as your inconsistency is to my eyes, this
is not the time to point it out to you. Please leave me for a while. I
must think—think—think. Wait just one moment. Do not leave me with a
false hope in your heart. Though my father—God be with him!—were dying a
thousand deaths, I would not, could not, blindly sacrifice the trust that
falls to my care to gratify your will, and gain my worthless freedom.
Better for me, better for you, better for Rexania, that I sink beneath
the waters of yonder sun-kissed sea than go hence a false and recreant
prince, damned for all time as a traitor, a coward, a renegade. Leave me
to my sorrow and my tears. Go, and may the God that loves our fatherland
speak to your hard hearts and lead you from the error of your ways. Go!”
Silently the four conspirators turned and left Prince Carlo to his lonely
grief. Their faces were pale with the conflicting emotions that tried
their souls. The gigantic Posnovitch trembled, as if with cold.
“He’s grand,” he muttered, as the quartette reached the lower hall. “He’s
every inch a king.”
CHAPTER XII.
Will the reader permit us to place him somewhere between earth and sky
two days after the events recorded in the last chapter had occurred? From
this exalted position, and provided, as he is, with far-seeing eyes, he
must observe, with more or less interest, that the streets of Rexopolis,
the capital of Rexania, are thronged with crowds of people who move
hither and thither with a restlessness apparently due to constrained
excitement that has not yet crystallized into any set purpose. Around
the palace, he will notice, regiments of soldiers stand on guard,
while, now and then, up or down the avenues of the well-laid-out city
dash squadrons of light cavalry. The sight will suggest to him that
Rexopolis, at the crisis at which he views it, represents a microcosm in
which all that is characteristic of Old-World monarchies finds physical
expression—a restless and discontented people, an army half-hearted in
its defence of the palace and what that building represents, mystery
and misrepresentation and misery inside the king’s abode, and the wild
mutterings of protest and warning outside the sacred precincts of an
anachronistic cult.
But it strains the reader’s eyes to look so far afield. Back across the
wide blue expanse of the broad Atlantic his gaze returns, and straight
beneath him he sees various people who approach each other slowly,
ignorant of the strange fact that the impending upheaval in a minor city
of Europe is to have a marked influence upon their respective lives.
Behold Ludovics, the restless victim of too much patriotism and too
little self-control, pausing in helpless hesitation outside the gateway
of a road-house not many miles above Harlem Bridge. The afternoon has
grown warm, and Ludovics has walked far and fast. Is it strange that he
craves a stimulant?
Look forward, farther eastward. If your eye has not grown weary, you
will observe that a youth and two women are seated on the piazza of
the Country Club, engaged in the harmless occupation of discussing the
adaptability of the weather and the roads to a spin on their wheels.
Unless our impressions are deceptive, the youth is Ned Strong, and one
of the women is his sister. You have not yet been introduced to their
companion, Mrs. Brevoort, but surely you have heard of the beautiful
widow who last season made herself famous on two continents by refusing
to turn over to an English peer her fortune and her liberty. There are
those who say that she was sufficiently eccentric to love her husband and
to mourn him dead, but the impression has prevailed in the Westchester
set of late that what an English duke failed to accomplish Ned Strong
bids fair to compass.
Turning your gaze away from this attractive trio, after you have noted,
perhaps, that an air of melancholy seems to surround the tall, lithe
figure of Kate Strong, you will observe that Norman Benedict has just
left a New York train at the New Rochelle station, and that his face
bears an expression of suppressed excitement kept in check by a set
purpose that may at any moment encounter insuperable obstacles. If you
watch him a moment, you will see that he bargains with the driver of a
light, open carriage, and, after making terms, enters the vehicle and is
driven toward the Sound.
Has your eye grown weary? Surely Prince Carlo is worthy of a little optic
effort on your part. See him seated on the balcony of the ramshackle old
manor house, his cheek resting on his hand as he gazes mournfully across
the restless waves of the Sound and wonders what passes in the palace
at Rexopolis. Could he see, as we have seen, the restless populace, the
armed guards, the busy cavalry, he would know that a crisis in the fate
of his country is at hand, and the look of settled melancholy on his
handsome face would change to an expression of mingled anger and despair.
But Prince Carlo is young, and youth inclines to hope. The beauty of
the scene that lies before him on this bracing autumnal afternoon is
conducive to an optimistic mood, and, in spite of the seemingly desperate
character of his position, the young man dreams rather of love than war,
and the smiling face of a fair-haired American girl comes between him and
the frowning countenance of red-scarred revolution.
Perhaps Prince Carlo is undergoing a temptation different from any that
ever before assaulted a son of kings. It is possible that under the
influence of a caressing environment, lulling his senses by the beauty
of earth, and sea and sky and the gentle kisses of the warm south wind,
he thinks with a shudder of the horrors that surround him in a palace
far away, and longs for the peace that life in a land where it would
be “always afternoon” would bestow. What if his father died and he,
the crown prince, should never return to Rexania? What if, taking to
his heart a wife who would be his queen in a kingdom where no traitors
lurked, he should forever abandon the cares and perils that had made his
father’s existence one long nightmare, to which death alone could bring
relief? It might be that the historians of his country would call him, in
the years to come, a traitor to the cause he had been born into the world
to uphold, the Judas Iscariot of age-end monarchy. But, for all that, his
gain would be peace and love.
Prince Carlo’s temptation was not a mere weighing of abstract
propositions, nor even the natural inclination of an imaginative youth
to take the flower-bedecked path of least resistance. There was an
influence at work to make him subservient to the wishes of the men
surrounding him that none of them suspected and that he himself only
vaguely realized. How great an impression the few hours he had spent in
Kate Strong’s companionship had made upon him he was just beginning dimly
to appreciate. He found himself practically unable to compel his mind to
dwell for any great length of time on the weighty problems that were his
to solve. He would discover, to his dismay, that while mentally in search
of a path that would lead him in honor from the difficulties that beset
him, his mind obstinately refused to confine itself to his immediate
environment and all that was involved therein, and would devote itself to
reproducing for his delight the tones of a maiden’s voice, the gleam of
her eloquent eyes, the fascinations of her gestures and her smiles.
He upon whom rested the destinies of a nation—perhaps the future of
institutions hallowed by time and claiming a divine origin—had become
little more than a love-sick youth, gazing dreamily upon the heaving
bosom of a land-locked sea and longing for the presence of the woman his
young heart craved.
Thus beneath us have we seen a few of the countless millions upon whom
the September sun shone down that day; and we know that in their comings
and their goings they wove unconsciously that web of destiny whose warp
and woof fashion the garment that hides the mystery of life.
CHAPTER XIII.
“Woman in bicycle costume is an acquired taste,” Ned Strong had once
remarked to a friend. That was before Mrs. Brevoort had taken to
wheeling. She had converted him to a belief in the artistic possibilities
of a bifurcated dress for women. He had come to the final conclusion
that the desirability of a bicycle costume, so far as the gentler sex
is concerned, must remain wholly a local issue. Experience was teaching
him that generalizations regarding the progressive woman of to-day are
worthless. Furthermore, he had learned that whether or not he admired
their ways and costumes made little difference to the women of his
set. The iconoclastic tendency of recent years finds no more striking
illustration than in the fact that women no longer sacrifice their
comfort to their dress for the sake of man’s approval, but dare to be
unconventional for the sake of their own comfort.
And Ned Strong was obliged to acknowledge to himself that Mrs. Brevoort,
dark, _piquante_, vivacious, presented an extremely attractive picture
on this September afternoon as she sat gazing at the blue waters of the
Sound, equipped for a long ride on her wheel.
That Kate Strong was a much more striking and impressive figure than
Mrs. Brevoort was a fact that had not appealed to the young man’s mind.
Perhaps he had not observed his sister critically. Or it may be that he
had so long taken it for granted that Kate always made a good appearance
that he was not inclined to waste time on the question as to the
adaptability of a bicycle costume to his sister’s use. At all events, the
youth found pleasure in confining his attentions to Mrs. Brevoort, and
failed to notice that his sister’s face wore an expression of melancholy
and that there was a listlessness in her manner that the warmth of the
day could not wholly explain.
“And you have heard nothing more about him?” asked Mrs. Brevoort, gazing
interestedly at Ned Strong. “It seems very strange that he has never
written you a line.”
“Doesn’t it?” cried the young man. “And he was such a thoroughbred in his
manner and appearance! Wasn’t he, Kate?”
“He was very attractive,” answered his sister, somewhat reluctantly, it
seemed. “I feel sure that some day we shall find an explanation to the
mystery.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, airily. “You see, I don’t
take a bit of stock in these foreigners. I have seen so much of them! It
may be bad form on my part, but I prefer an American gentleman to the
most fascinating European that ever claimed descent from Charlemagne or
William the Conqueror.” She cast a mischievous, challenging glance at Ned
Strong, and went on: “There’s something about monarchical countries that
begets ideal lovers but impossible husbands. The greatest complaint over
absentee landlords on the other side comes from American girls who have
married titled foreigners.”
Ned Strong laughed. “On behalf of my fellow-countrymen I thank you,
Mrs. Brevoort. It is too bad that your convictions have not a greater
following here among us.”
“So much the worse for those who do not agree with me. How much can an
American girl know about a titled foreigner who comes over here looking
for a rich wife? Take the case you have just been telling me about,”
continued Mrs. Brevoort, vivaciously. “This fascinating youth called
himself ‘Count Szalaki.’ How easy it was for you to discover that there
was no such title in Rexania! ’Twas surprisingly clumsy on his part.”
“That’s one reason that leads me to think,” remarked Ned, “that there is
something more in the affair than a mere adventurer’s escapade. If he had
been a fraud he would have been more careful in his choice of a name.
If he was, as I have sometimes suspected, a man very high in rank, who
wished to disguise his identity, he would have chosen a title that did
not exist, taking it for granted that we would respect his wish to remain
unknown. There are royal personages on the other side who travel under
names that one cannot find in Burke’s Peerage or the Almanach de Gotha.”
“That’s merely a matter of form,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, glancing at
Kate. “Everybody knows who they are, wherever they go. I was introduced
to a king in Paris who had chosen to trot around under the name of
Mr. Smith, but it was a very thin disguise. He was such a wretched
conversationalist that I knew at once that he concealed a throne behind
his stupidity. A real Mr. Smith could have talked about something besides
the weather.”
Kate smiled at the sarcastic little woman’s words.
“What a thorough democrat you are, Mrs. Brevoort!” she remarked. “I
almost suspect that you intend to go in for politics.”
“Why not?” cried Mrs. Brevoort enthusiastically. “If we don’t take part
in public affairs, other women will. I believe it is our duty to raise
the tone of politics by taking an interest in them. If the men of our
class won’t do their duty by the State, it is for us to take their
place.” She looked at Ned Strong defiantly.
“I suspect,” he remarked, cautiously, “that you do not approve of my
indifference to public affairs, Mrs. Brevoort.”
“Most assuredly I do not,” she exclaimed emphatically. “A youth who
claims a divine right to occupy a European throne and defends that
assumed right with cannon and gunpowder is, to my mind, in a false
position, but he is more consistent than a young American who possesses
the prerogative of the ballot and won’t take the trouble to go to the
polls to vote.”
Ned Strong laughed merrily. “What a long memory you have, Mrs. Brevoort!
It is nearly a year since you learned that I failed to register last
fall, and now you bring a sweeping accusation against me. I fear you do
not find me possessed of the saving grace of patriotism.”
“Patriotism!” cried the youth’s accuser. “Surely, if you have it, it
finds queer ways of expression, Mr. Strong. You fail to vote, and yet
you are forever denouncing this country for going to the dogs. I really
believe that I have heard you crack a joke at the expense of George
Washington.”
A smile of amusement crossed Kate Strong’s face. “He deserves what you
are giving him, Mrs. Brevoort. Ned is a thorough believer in his divine
right to let other people save the country.”
“This is unfair,” cried the young man, with assumed annoyance. “I am
outnumbered two to one. You have me at a disadvantage. But I will not
attempt now, Mrs. Brevoort, to defend my position. And, luckily for me,
here comes my chance for escape. You cannot talk politics on the wheel,
you two. Are you ready to mount? It is just three o’clock, and we are in
good time for a long spin.”
A boy in livery had brought their wheels to the front of the club-house,
and, mounting quickly, the trio sped down the pathway toward the entrance
that opened on to the grounds from the main highway. Mrs. Brevoort and
Ned Strong led the way, and Kate followed them, a flush of physical
enjoyment mounting to her cheeks as she chased the south wind inland.
CHAPTER XIV.
Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong sped along in silence for a time. The roads
were dry and hard, and there was enough life in the breeze that had
kissed the sea to make even violent exercise seductive. Ned’s companion
was an enthusiastic and accomplished wheelwoman, and she pedalled on
merrily by his side, sometimes smiling up at him in the mere joy of
physical exertion. They had reached the high-road, and were rapidly
making their way toward New Rochelle when Ned turned to his companion and
said:
“Tell me, Mrs. Brevoort, what is your idea of Kate’s feeling toward Count
Szalaki? Do you think she is really interested in the man?”
“How stupid you are!” cried the little woman, who seldom failed to
display either real or assumed enthusiasm regarding any given topic of
conversation. Turning in her saddle, she looked back, and saw that Kate
Strong was wheeling steadily forward a hundred yards to their rear. “But
what else could I expect? All men are stupid about certain matters.
Of course your sister is interested in Count Szalaki. So am I. I am
wild to see the boy. From what you both say of him, he must be simply
irresistible.”
Ned Strong frowned and impatiently increased the speed of his wheel. He
knew how to withstand the coquetry of a young girl, but the “in-and-out
running of a widow,” as he called it to himself, kept him in a state of
nervous worry most of the time.
“I suppose,” he remarked crossly, “that what a man needs in these days to
make him interesting are black curly hair and an air of mystery. In that
case I’m out of it completely.”
Mrs. Brevoort laughed aloud.
“What a jealous creature you are, Mr. Strong! Your wife will have a sad
life of it, unless she is a very clever woman.”
“I don’t intend to marry,” remarked the youth sternly. “What a fool I’d
be to sell my birthright for a mess of affectation! And that’s what a
woman is to-day—simply a mess of affectation.”
“What an elegant expression!” cried Mrs. Brevoort, a gleam of malice
in her laughing eyes as she looked up at the youth, who was gazing
stubbornly forward and pushing the pedals of his wheel as though he had
suffered a great wrong and was obliged to work for his living. “But it
does you credit, Mr. Strong. It indicates on your part a remote but more
or less intimate acquaintance with biblical lore.”
“But there’s one thing certain,” continued the young man, not heeding her
sarcasm, “and that is that if I _should_ marry I would not tie myself
down to a silly girl who might at any moment meet a curly-haired man with
a title and leave me in the lurch.”
Mrs. Brevoort laughed mockingly.
“How self-confident you are, little boy!” she exclaimed. “Let me
tell you, sir, it is my opinion that you will marry a blue-eyed,
golden-haired young doll, who will make you believe that you are the most
wonderful man on earth and that she is the happiest woman. I can see it
all in my mind’s eye. You prize your freedom, as you think, more than
most men. It is just your kind that fall victims to the sweet-faced,
blond-haired little vixens who make the most tyrannical wives in the
world. Do you like the prediction?”
The youth turned a frowning face to his _vis-à-vis_. “Why, oh, why, Mrs.
Brevoort,” he cried, “will you check the natural flow of my spirits by so
dire a prophecy? Think of the awful fate that awaits me, if your words
are true! I acknowledge that I have seen other men, perhaps as hard to
suit as I am myself, falling into the clutches of spotless young girls
who have lured them into the awful maelstrom of marriage; but I swear to
you that I shall profit by their experience. I should never marry because
I wanted a parlor ornament. When I give up my liberty, I shall insist
upon a _quid pro quo_.”
“What in the world is that, Mr. Strong?” cried Mrs. Brevoort, looking
shocked as she glanced up at him with exaggerated amazement.
“That’s Latin,” answered the youth densely. “It’s a dead language, but I
used it for a very live purpose. I am not talking at random, you know,
Mrs. Brevoort. There is method in my madness.”
Ned Strong looked down at his companion meaningly, but she refused to
meet his gaze.
“But method never yet saved madness from disaster,” she remarked, sagely.
Her words seemed to check the youth’s impetuosity, for he cast a
pleading glance at her averted face and then wheeled forward in silence
for a time.
“The fact is,” he began again, after he had renewed his courage, “the
fact is, Mrs. Brevoort, that you don’t understand me.”
A smile that he could not see from his exalted perch crossed the widow’s
face. It is only a very young man who ever dares to tell a woman that
she does not weigh him justly. The average man may deceive other men; it
takes a genius to blind a woman.
“Explain yourself,” she urged, not too warmly.
“I don’t want to give you the impression,” he went on, hesitatingly, “you
know, that I don’t admire women—that is, some women, don’t you see?”
“I see,” she answered pitilessly; “you admire women—some women, that
is—for anything, everything, but matrimony. You said a few moments ago
that you would never marry.”
“Did I?” he asked, almost penitently. “I had forgotten that I went so
far. But, I assure you, I didn’t mean to imply, you know, that under
certain circumstances and—don’t you see—if I got the promise of just the
right woman, that I shouldn’t be very glad to give up my freedom, don’t
you know; that is, if it was perfectly agreeable to her, of course.”
Mrs. Brevoort laughed outright, as they bowled down a long hill at the
top of which the Strongs’ manor-house peeped above the trees.
“You are the most amusing man I know, Mr. Strong,” she exclaimed, as they
reached the level road and moved forward more slowly. “If you were more
consistent, you wouldn’t be half so much fun.”
The youth was not altogether pleased at her remark. He glanced at her
searchingly.
“You may do me an injustice, Mrs. Brevoort,” he said firmly. “It is more
than possible that I am more consistent than you suspect.”
“In what?” she asked, rather recklessly, looking up at him mischievously.
The expression in his eyes caused her a pang of regret at the challenge
she had made.
“In my ideas regarding matrimony, in my convictions as to the woman I
should wish to marry,” he answered, meaningly. “Shall I explain?”
Mrs. Brevoort gave a questioning glance at his face and realized that he
must not explain. She turned in her saddle, as if seeking the support of
an ally at a crisis that must be averted at any cost.
“Why, where is Kate?” she cried, checking the speed of her wheel and
gazing back eagerly along the road and up the hill that crept toward the
manor-house.
Ned Strong turned, rather impatiently, and saw that the road was
deserted, save that half-way up the hill an open vehicle, that he and
Mrs. Brevoort had been too absorbed in conversation to notice when it
passed them, was slowly mounting toward the summit.
“We must go back and find her,” cried Mrs. Brevoort, dismounting from her
wheel and looking at Ned anxiously.
“It would be useless,” he said, stubbornly. “She has grown tired of
riding alone and has gone back to the club-house. Or perhaps she has
stopped at the lodge to speak to Rudolph. That’s our old homestead up
there, you know, Mrs. Brevoort. Really, I don’t think it would pay us to
climb that hill on the remote chance of finding her. We’ll turn off the
main road just above here and get back to the club-house at once if you
wish. It’s a shorter cut than we could make by retracing our road over
the hill.”
Mrs. Brevoort reluctantly remounted her wheel.
“If you had not talked so much nonsense,” she remarked unjustly to Ned
Strong as they resumed their way, “we would not have lost track of Kate.”
“A remark that I consider highly complimentary,” commented the youth,
smiling contentedly down at the disturbed countenance of Mrs. Brevoort.
CHAPTER XV.
Posadowski passed through Prince Carlo’s sleeping-room and stepped out
upon the balcony. The heir to a throne was still dreaming of love and
peace in a land where Cupid should reign supreme, as the arch-conspirator
joined him. The young man’s face was pensive with the gentle longings
that tinged his revery with sadness. He turned toward Posadowski and said
cordially:
“Be seated. I wish to talk with you.”
The clear gray eyes of the exiled Rexanian rested searchingly on the
pale, clean-cut face of the youth, and he smiled benignly as he drew
a chair toward his captive and, seating himself, awaited the latter’s
pleasure.
“How long have you lived in this country, Posadowski?” asked the prince,
abandoning his smiling visions with an effort and returning to the dreary
realities of life.
“Nearly ten years,” answered the revolutionist, whose gray hair proved
that he was older than his smooth pink and white complexion would have
indicated.
“I wish to ask you a few questions,” continued Prince Carlo. “I feel—in
spite of the fact that you deceived me at our first meeting—that in the
larger matters pertaining to the questions at issue between us I can
trust you implicitly. I give you credit, Posadowski, for being a man of
good intentions and honest in your avowed love for Rexania.”
The arch-conspirator bowed gratefully, in acknowledgment of the generous
words of the man he had wronged.
“Tell me frankly,” went on the prince, “do you find, Posadowski, that
in this land of democracy the people of the lower classes—for I learn
that there are class distinctions in America—are in better case than
the working-people of Rexania? Compare, for instance, the rich and the
poor in Rexopolis and the rich and the poor in New York. Is there not
more awful poverty in yonder city than in my capital across the sea?
Conversely, is there in Rexania a nobleman who wields over the lives
of others an authority as tyrannical as that exercised by the great
landlords of New York?”
Posadowski gazed at Prince Carlo in bewilderment. He had come to point
out to his royal captive the far-reaching influence his abdication of a
crown would have upon the oppressed millions of the human race who still
live and struggle and perish beneath the crushing weight of thrones
and what those thrones demand; and, lo, this incarnation of obsolete
systems and archaic theories had asked him a few pertinent and practical
questions that rendered Posadowski’s present mission seemingly absurd.
For the arch-conspirator was a clear-headed, honest-hearted man, whose
constitutional detestation for shams had long ago made him a rebel
against monarchy, and now rendered him dumb as he slowly took in the full
significance of the line of inquiry Prince Carlo had put forth.
“You do not answer, Posadowski,” went on Prince Carlo, his voice and
manner growing sterner as his words flowed more freely. “Do you know,
man, why I came to this country, why I defied my father’s wishes and ran
a risk greater even than I imagined at the moment? I wished to see for
myself what popular government has really done for a great people in a
century of time. They told me on the steamer, these New Yorkers, facts
that made even the hard heart of a king bleed for the poor devils who
chased the _ignis fatuus_ of freedom into the very stronghold of human
tyranny. These are harsh words, Posadowski. Do you dare tell me that they
are false—you who know the East Side of that great city in which you, and
thousands of deluded Europeans, have toiled in misery that makes the lot
of a Rexanian peasant easy, even luxurious, in comparison? Perhaps I have
been misinformed. Perhaps I have failed to read aright the newspapers
that have come to my hand since I reached this strange, distorted land.
But what I have heard, what I have read, forces me to the conviction
that no Rexanian in Rexopolis has ever suffered from a form of tyranny
so pitiless as that which keeps our countrymen in New York poorer and
more hopeless than they were in their native land. If I am wrong, if I
am deceived through insufficient data, I am sure you will set me right.
Speak, man. Have I told the truth?”
Posadowski was silent for a moment. Then he answered, a note of
stubbornness in his voice:
“Industrial conditions here are not as they should be. That is true. But
surely a monarchy would not set them right.”
“Ha!” cried Prince Carlo, “that is just the point. A monarchy would not
solve the problems of this country. On the other hand, a republic would
not remedy the defects in Rexania’s body politic. I am liberal in my
views, Posadowski. I will grant you that if I should mount the throne
of Rexania I could not rule after the fashion of my great-grandfather.
The king and his people must walk hand-in-hand to-day, not at sword’s
points. But let Rexania become a republic on the instant, and what would
result? Dissensions among the people, and political chaos: possibly
the annexation of the country by a stronger power on our border. You
talk of the selfishness of kings. Are they not the most heroic figures
of the age? Take my father—God be with him! He has loved Rexania with
a devoted unselfishness that only those who have been near him can
appreciate. Weary, sad at heart, sometimes almost hopeless, he has had it
in his power to accumulate a vast fortune, put it into portable shape,
and abandon his country for a land in which he could live in peace and
idleness. Do you think that such a step has been no temptation to him?
You have so long looked at only one side of this matter that it will be
hard for you to realize the full force of my question. I tell you that my
father has loved Rexania with more fervor than you have ever felt for our
fatherland, that he has displayed more courage and patriotic devotion in
his life than any one of his rebellious subjects has ever shown, and that
he has understood the practical necessities of our country’s environment
better than the dreamers who have fostered discontent among the people.
My father has been a grand and unselfish man, Posadowski, and you—you
would crucify him.”
The arch-conspirator had grown pale as the youth, with a calmness that
was almost uncanny in its exhibition of self-control, had given voice
to the thoughts that had taken form in his mind during his days of
captivity. Presently he spoke again, observing that Posadowski had, at
that moment, no arguments to advance.
“What dire calamities you may bring upon Rexania by holding me here a
prisoner I dare to contemplate. Granting that you keep me captive from
the very highest motives of patriotism, can you not see that you are
endangering the very cause for which you strive? Let us suppose that my
father dies and that Rexania becomes a republic. Unless you kill me,
Posadowski, I shall eventually return to Europe. Not only that, but I
shall be placed upon the throne of Rexania by forces against which your
republican brethren could make no resistance worthy of the name. You
are a clear-headed man, Posadowski. I can see by your face that what I
have said has made an impression upon you that will give you, surely, a
different point of view.”
A grim smile crossed the arch-conspirator’s countenance. “I will
acknowledge, Prince Carlo, that I have not at this moment arguments at
hand to answer the line of reasoning you have advanced. I am a slow
thinker, and, as you can well understand, I am confronted by a dilemma of
tremendous import. I must ask you to give me time to weigh your words.
If, after close consideration, I reach your conclusions—a result that
necessitates the rejection of convictions that I have cherished for many
years—I will discuss frankly with you the step that we should take.”
Posadowski arose and approached the prince.
“Let me ask you, Prince Carlo,” he said, before taking his leave, “let me
ask you not to discuss the matters we have in hand with my colleagues.
There is not one among them who would have allowed you to explain your
position as I have done. You understand me?”
“Fully,” answered the prince, smiling up at the gray-eyed Rexanian, “I
understand you, Posadowski, and I trust you.”
At that very moment Ludovics was making his exit from a road-house a
mile away, the fumes of brandy imprisoned in the cells of his brain.
With the money that Norman Benedict had left for him at the restaurant
in St. Mark’s Square, Ludovics had purchased a revolver and had gone on
a hunting expedition into Westchester County. It was big game that he
was after—nothing less than a king who was making wild merriment at his
expense; and where that king was Ludovics well knew.
CHAPTER XVI.
Just below the lodge gate, and at the very top of the hill, Kate Strong
had fallen from her bicycle and sprained her ankle. The sudden and
excruciating pain had begotten a momentary faintness that had prevented
her from crying out in time to attract the attention of Mrs. Brevoort and
her brother, who were at that instant coasting down the hillside at a
merry pace.
Dizzy and sick with the shock she had sustained, Kate, realizing that she
could not recall her companions, decided to arouse Rudolph at the lodge
and send him at once for a physician. The pain in her ankle seemed to
grow worse every moment, and she began to doubt her ability to reach the
gate of her ancestral home, when an open carriage was dragged over the
top of the hill by a panting horse, seemingly one of Westchester County’s
Revolutionary relics. The owner and driver of the ancient steed and
ramshackle vehicle was wont to remark solemnly that his faithful horse
had withstood the wear and tear of years and labor until the bicycle had
begun to haunt his footsteps. The effect of wheels operated by men upon
the nervous system of an old-fashioned and conservative horse, whose
career of usefulness had been rendered possible by the prosperity of the
livery-stable business, cannot be appreciated by a flippant mind. In
the case under our immediate consideration, the sight of a prostrate
bicycle lying by the roadside affected the aged steed instantly. A snort,
perhaps of triumph, burst from the supersensitive horse as it planted its
forefeet stubbornly in the dust of the roadway and looked down at the
overturned wheel.
The sudden halting of the carriage aroused Norman Benedict from an
intense concentration of mind. He had been attempting to decide upon a
course of action in case the rather unpromising clew he was now following
should not result in the discovery of a Rexanian who, as he had been
told, had charge of a deserted manor-house somewhere in the neighborhood.
The sight that met his eyes caused the reporter to spring hastily from
the carriage.
“Are you badly hurt?” he asked Kate Strong, who had managed to rise to
her feet by the aid of the fence toward which she had crept. She stood
with one hand on the railing, her face pale and drawn.
“I’ve sprained my ankle, I think,” she answered, trying to smile
gratefully at the stranger’s kindly interest in her plight. “If I could
get to the lodge, there, our man Rudolph could make me comfortable until
a doctor reached me.”
“Draw up here,” cried Benedict to his driver. “Put your hand on my arm,
Miss—Miss——”
“Miss Strong,” answered Kate, resting her hand on his elbow and hobbling
toward the carriage.
“Now drive slowly up to that gate,” ordered Benedict again, as he turned
and lifted Kate’s bicycle from the ground and wheeled it along by the
side of his improvised ambulance.
As the carriage stopped in front of the lodge gate, the reporter rang a
bell whose vibrations in these days of an international crisis always
gave Rudolph Smolenski’s nerves a severe shock. Since the Crown Prince
of Rexania had become his prisoner, the lodge-keeper never opened the
gate without first making a close and lengthy examination of those who
craved his attention. The tradesmen and urchins who had occasion to beard
the Rexanian in his lair had noticed of late that he had grown surly
and unsociable, and that he allowed no one to pass the gloomy portals
of a domain over which his long service had rendered him practically
autocratic.
At the moment at which Norman Benedict pulled the knob that set a bell
within the lodge a-trembling, Rudolph was deep in revery, and wondering
what would be the outcome of Posadowski’s mission to the prince. If he
had known that at that very instant Prince Carlo was advancing arguments
that tended to shake the arch-conspirator’s devotion to the enterprise
in which the Rexanian exiles were engaged, Rudolph would have felt even
greater dissatisfaction than influenced his mood at the time. He had
begun to grow impatient and restless. He had almost become a convert to
Ludovics’ belief in heroic measures. The fact was that Rudolph felt that
he was risking more than any one of his colleagues in this lawless effort
to make European history in a secluded corner of Westchester County. The
longer the temporizing policy pursued by Posadowski was continued, the
more certain was Rudolph of the ultimate discovery of his secret and the
loss of a place that was in all respects satisfactory to his indolent and
rather unsociable nature. The thought of returning to the East Side to
slave in a sweater’s establishment filled him with horror.
There was something ominous in the sharp summons of the bell that caused
him to lay aside his pipe with trembling hand, while his flabby cheeks
turned white. He could think of no one who would be likely to disturb
the lonely lodge at that hour, unless, as he reflected with conflicting
emotions, Ludovics, the impetuous, had found his way back to the centre
of high pressure.
Hurrying toward the entrance, his heart beating with unpleasant rapidity,
Rudolph opened a peep-hole in the iron gate and looked out. His eyes
first rested on Norman Benedict: there was nothing in the reporter’s
appearance to increase the lodge-keeper’s apprehensions. But, as his
glance fell upon the carriage, drawn up on the outside of the antique
stepping-stone to the left of the gateway, a cold perspiration broke out
upon his hands and face, and his short, puffy legs trembled beneath him.
He had seen his employer’s daughter often enough to recognize instantly
the pale, patrician face of Kate Strong. For an instant consternation
rendered him powerless. Then he turned from the gate and ran frantically
toward the manor-house. Rukacs was on guard on the front piazza.
“Rukacs,” cried the lodge-keeper, excitedly, “keep close behind the
pillars, and don’t show yourself where you can be seen from the lodge.
Tell Posadowski and the others to keep out of sight. And be sure that not
a sound issues from this house until you hear from me again. Miss Strong,
daughter of my employer, is at the lodge gate. She looks very pale: I
think she may have fainted, or something of that kind. But keep a close
watch, Rukacs. I’ll do my best to hold her at the lodge, but you must
keep your eye on the game.”
Rudolph, his legs working clumsily under the pressure of a great crisis,
rushed back to the gate, leaving Rukacs white with dismay. The lodge, as
he passed it, seemed to tremble with the noise of a bell that froze the
Rexanian’s soul with its threatening insistence. Opening the gate, he
confronted Norman Benedict.
“Miss Strong has sprained her ankle,” said the reporter, who realized
that this was no time for padding his news. “Come out and help me to get
her on to a sofa. What are you staring at, man? Don’t you speak English?”
Rudolph made a strong effort of will and approached the carriage. A spasm
of pain crossed Kate’s face as she gave one hand to Rudolph and the other
to Benedict and stepped to the ground.
“I will go into the lodge, Rudolph,” she said. “I couldn’t stand the
motion of that old conveyance a moment longer.”
The lodge-keeper was white and speechless as he helped the injured
girl into the parlor of the lodge, while the reporter drew the only
comfortable piece of furniture in the room, an antique lounge, toward the
front windows and arranged a tattered pillow at its head.
“There is a doctor not far from here?” asked Benedict, turning to the
lodge-keeper and giving him a penetrating glance. There was something in
Rudolph’s manner that struck the quick-witted reporter as peculiar.
“Half a mile down the road,” answered Rudolph, his voice unsteady.
“Get into the carriage and bring him here at once,” ordered Benedict,
sharply, noting instantly the reluctance Rudolph’s manner expressed. Kate
Strong also noticed her retainer’s hesitation.
“Do as this gentleman directs, Rudolph,” she commanded; and the
lodge-keeper, seeing no alternative at hand, turned and left the room
with hesitating steps.
“Pardon me, Miss Strong,” remarked Benedict, stationing himself at a
window from which he could see the roadway, “your man is a foreigner?”
“Yes,” answered Kate. “He is a Rexanian, I believe.” Her reply caused the
reporter to regret for the moment that he had allowed the lodge-keeper to
leave his sight. Of what significance was a girl with a sprained ankle,
compared with the greatest newspaper “beat” of the year?
CHAPTER XVII.
“You are to drive me half a mile down the road and back again,”
said Rudolph sullenly to the aged Jehu who had carried Nemesis in a
tumble-down vehicle to the gateway of the lodge. “Don’t stop to think
about it. The sooner its done the sooner its over.”
With this philosophical remark, the Rexanian entered the carriage and
seated himself gloomily behind the taciturn and dispirited driver.
There was a melancholy aspect to the conveyance as it moved slowly away
from the lodge gate. The broken-hearted steed seemed to be plunged in
a gloomy revery regarding the iconoclastic influence of bicycles; the
driver cracked his tattered whip in a hopeless way, as if he realized
the impotence of his efforts to give an appearance of life and activity
to his antiquated turnout; while Rudolph’s face wore an expression of
mingled apprehension and dismay that grew more intense the farther he
rolled away from the manor-house.
It was this depressing caravan that met the restless gaze of Ludovics
about a quarter of a mile below the lodge. He had cut loose from his
alcoholic moorings at the road-house, and was tacking toward Rudolph’s
ill-fated residence with a purpose much more steady than his steps. He
paused by the side of the roadway and aroused Rudolph from his dark
forebodings by a loud cry.
“Rudolph!” shouted Ludovics. “Rudolph! Have they turned you out? Good! I
knew you were the right kind! Here, man, give me the grip.”
The little inebriate had reached the side of the carriage and seized
Rudolph’s cold, damp, flabby hand.
The lodge-keeper gazed calmly at his unruly compatriot. The thought had
entered his mind that it was possible to save time by sending Ludovics
for the doctor while he and his disheartened driver returned to the lodge.
“Ludovics,” remarked Rudolph, diplomatically, “I’m glad to see you.” Then
he leaned down over the back wheel and whispered, “Be cautious, Ludovics.
The driver there is not one of us.”
Ludovics flashed a glance of withering scorn at the bent back of the
phlegmatic Jehu.
“I see,” he said, with drunken gravity, “you have hypnotized him,
Rudolph. It is well.”
“Yes, that’s it,” answered the lodge-keeper, who was weighing all the
chances and trying to reach a decision. Finally he said, “Ludovics, I
must get back to the lodge at once. You passed a large white house with
pillars in front of it, about a quarter of a mile below here. There’s a
sign on the gate reading ‘Dr. C. H. Moore.’ Now I want you to go back
there and tell the doctor to come to the lodge at once. Do you understand
me?”
Ludovics drew himself up haughtily, as if Rudolph had cast a slur upon
his intellectual ability.
“Of course I understand you,” he answered, petulantly. Then a vivid
suspicion flashed through his befuddled brain.
“Tell me, Rudolph,” he cried, in low, feverish tones, “is he sick? Didn’t
his food agree with him? Ha ha! Well done, Rudolph! I knew you were the
right kind, Rudolph. He needs a doctor, does he? Good! I’ll go and get
the doctor, Rudolph. Give him something more to eat and drink before the
doctor gets there, brother. He’s a stubborn boy, you know. But I trust
you, Rudolph, I trust you. Dr. Moore, you said? Dr. Moore? Down the road?
Very good, Rudolph. I’m off.” Ludovics laughed with a fiendish glee that
horrified even the unimpressionable lodge-keeper.
“Be careful what you say, Ludovics,” he said, harshly. “Simply ring
the bell and say that Dr. Moore is wanted at the Strongs’ manor-house.
Understand me! Don’t talk too much, or you may get into trouble. Now go.”
Leaning forward, Rudolph directed the driver to arouse himself and his
horse from lethargy and return to the lodge gate. A moment later the
broken-spirited horse was retracing his steps hopelessly, while Rudolph
was leaning back in his seat in a more contented frame of mind. He had
saved at least ten minutes by entrusting his mission to Ludovics.
The latter had turned his back on the vehicle and was making his way down
the road at a pace that indicated a set purpose and a slight recovery
from alcoholic domination on his part. Suddenly he paused, looked back
at the retreating carriage, and, leaving the road, leaned against a
fence and indulged for a moment in an inward debate. Then he took from a
pocket in his coat a flask that he had purchased at the road-house, and,
removing the cork, swallowed a fiery mouthful of the raw liquor.
“I wonder,” he said argumentatively to himself, “I wonder if Rudolph is
a truly patriotic cook? There’s a king up here in Westchester County who
needs a doctor. I’m going for the doctor. I look well, don’t I, Ludovics,
getting a doctor for a sick king? I wish I knew how sick he is. If he’s
as sick of himself as I am of kings, he’ll die anyway.” He staggered to
the road and turned again toward the manor-house.
“I don’t think I’m a success going for doctors,” he mused. “I do better
when I’m going for kings.” He placed an unsteady hand on the rear pocket
of his trousers and satisfied himself that the revolver he had purchased
with a part of Norman Benedict’s gratuity was in its place.
“There’s nothing so good for a sick king as pills,” he muttered. “Pills!
Pills made of lead! They’re much more certain than Rudolph’s cooking.
Rudolph means well, but he doesn’t drink enough brandy.”
As this conclusion forced itself upon him, he stopped again and drew
fresh patriotic inspiration from his flask. It was beginning to grow
dark as Ludovics reached the high fence that enclosed the grounds of the
manor-house and ran up flush with the front wall of the lodge. The sun
had sunk in the west like a glowing cannon-ball blushing for its crimes.
“It’s lucky I’m small,” mused Ludovics, as he nimbly mounted the railing
and let himself down on the other side. For a moment it struck him as
curious that he could climb a fence with more assurance than he could
follow a roadway.
“That must be good brandy,” he muttered. “It doesn’t help my walking
much, but it makes me climb like a cat.”
Stealthily he made his way through the tangled grass that covered the
lawn until he stood beneath the balcony at the rear of the manor-house.
The waters of the Sound were leaden-hued, and the gathering gloom of
night gave a dreary aspect to the scene before him.
“The doctor has come,” said Ludovics to himself, a mocking smile
overspreading his face as he glanced upward and saw how easy it would
be for a man of his weight and agility to reach the second story of the
manor-house. “Just where my patient is, I don’t know, but I’m almost sure
that Rudolph said he was going to put the king in the rear room on the
second floor.” The cold, damp breeze that had arisen when the sun went
down chilled the murderous little Rexanian to the marrow: another pull at
the flask was necessary to check the trembling of his hands.
“I’ll cure him,” he continued, leaning against one of the posts that
supported the balcony. “I’ll cure him. My medicine chest is ready for
use. It never fails. When I doctor a king—eh, Ludovics?—he’s never sick
again, is he? Rudolph’s cooking is not so sure as my little pills.
One pill in a vital part, and the man is never sick again! Isn’t that
wonderful? Never sick again!”
Thus muttering to himself, Ludovics began to climb the post at the
southern end of the balcony, his teeth gleaming in the half-light as he
grinned maliciously, while his eyes glanced with feverish eagerness at a
ray of light that flared from a window above him.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Norman Benedict had removed Kate Strong’s legging and the long buttoned
shoe that had covered her sprained ankle, and had deftly bound up the
injured member with a handkerchief, after he had relieved the pain by
applying cold water and a gentle massage.
“You have been very kind to me,” said Kate, gratefully, as she leaned
back on the sofa and realized how much more comfortable the reporter’s
skill had made her feel. “I owe you a great debt of gratitude.” How much
she was indebted to Benedict she did not fully realize, for he had been
under a strong temptation to follow Rudolph at any cost when he had
learned that the lodge-keeper was the very Rexanian he had come up into
Westchester to find.
“Your man, there,” said Benedict, questioningly, glancing at his watch,
“has he been long in your service?”
“Several years,” answered Kate. “I believe he was exiled from Rexania
after the revolution of ten years ago.”
Her remark tended to increase the reporter’s interest in the lodge-keeper.
“They are a curious people, those Rexanians,” he remarked, drawing a
chair toward the sofa and seating himself where he could watch Kate’s
face. “I have seen something of them on the East Side.”
Kate felt an almost irresistible desire to confess to the youth that
they were a race in which she took at that moment an interest that was
founded on a most unhappy incident.
“You see,” Benedict went on, noting the animated expression on her
face, “I am a newspaper reporter, Miss Strong, and in my work I come
into contact with many curious phases of life and queer kinds of people
in New York. Of course you have never met a Rexanian, excepting your
lodge-keeper, Rudolph?”
“Oh, but I have,” cried Kate, who did not fully realize that her accident
had rendered her slightly feverish and therefore somewhat more loquacious
than usual. “A Rexanian dined at our house in the city a few nights ago.
He had come over on the steamer with my father and mother. He was a very
charming man.”
There was something in her voice that impressed Benedict as peculiar.
“One of the Rexanian nobility, of course?” he asked, diplomatically.
“Yes,” she answered, with some hesitation. “He was a count—Count
Szalaki.” Her face flushed as the thought flashed through her mind
that her frankness in the presence of a newspaper reporter was, to say
the least of it, indiscreet. But there were many influences at work to
render Kate Strong less reticent than she ordinarily was by habit and
temperament. The sudden disappearance of their Rexanian guest and the
shadow that had been cast upon his memory by her family had made her
impatient to clear up the mystery that surrounded the only man who had
ever fully satisfied the romantic longings that pertained to her youth
and her self-centred nature.
That Ned Strong was fitted neither by temperament nor by experience to
solve a problem that grew more and more inexplicable as time passed, his
sister well knew. Already he had lost interest in a mystery that grew
more important to Kate the longer it remained unsolved. She herself was
powerless to prosecute a line of inquiry that, she felt sure, would, if
carried forward to the end, exonerate the Rexanian whose melancholy and
fascinating face had impressed her as that of a man whose soul was too
lofty for subterfuge and fraud.
Fate had thrown her into the enforced companionship of a man whose
journalistic training had thoroughly fitted him for solving mysteries of
the kind that now weighed upon her overwrought mind. Conflicting emotions
warred within her. She possessed many of the prejudices and all the
self-control that pertain to the real patrician; added to these was a
maidenly fear that somebody might discover the secret that agitated her
heart—a secret that she hardly dared to whisper to herself. On the other
hand, she had grown almost desperate in her anxiety to learn something
more of Count Szalaki, to receive an explanation of his seemingly
churlish silence that would vindicate her innermost conviction that he
was what her fancy painted him. Perhaps under other circumstances her
natural disinclination to grow too confidential with a man about whom
she knew almost nothing would have prevailed, but the reaction following
her accident had rendered her will-power less active than usual and her
inclination to give way to an impulse stronger.
“Count Szalaki!” exclaimed Norman Benedict, musingly. Suddenly an
expression of eagerness crossed his face. “His name was on the passenger
list of one of the incoming steamers recently. I noticed it at the time.
And so he is a Rexanian! That is very interesting. You were kind enough
to say a moment ago, Miss Strong, that you owe me a debt of gratitude.
That is hardly true, for what I have done for you has been a pleasure to
me. But, frankly, you can do me a kindness. I should very much like to
meet Count Szalaki.”
A mournful expression rested on Kate Strong’s face.
“I am sorry,” she said regretfully, “but I cannot gratify your wish.
We—we—don’t know where Count Szalaki is.”
Norman Benedict sprang up in excitement. There was something in the
girl’s face and voice that revived the nervous tremor that had affected
him when the tremendous possibilities of the hints thrown out by Ludovics
had first seriously impressed him.
“Do you mean to tell me,” he asked, eagerly, “that Count Szalaki has
disappeared?”
“We have seen and heard nothing of him since the night he dined with us,”
answered Kate.
The reporter paced up and down the room impatiently.
“What do you know about him?” he cried, at length. “Are you sure, Miss
Strong, that—that his title was genuine?”
Kate had found the reporter’s excitement contagious, and she did not
notice the bald discourtesy of his question. Her desire to gain Benedict
as an ally in her efforts to re-establish the reputation of her father’s
guest had become irresistible.
“We know,” she admitted, “that there is no such title as that of Count
Szalaki in Rexania.”
Norman Benedict stood still and looked down at her with an expression of
eager interest on his face for which she could not satisfactorily account.
At that moment the carriage in which Rudolph had gone on his futile
mission in search of a physician rattled up to the gate, and before the
reporter could put further questions to Kate the lodge-keeper had entered
the room.
“The doctor will be here directly, Miss Strong,” said Rudolph, nervously.
“Shall I dismiss the carriage?”
“Let the carriage wait,” answered Norman Benedict, harshly. Striding up
to the pale-faced Rexanian, he said, in a stern voice:
“Did you ever hear in Rexania, man, of a certain Count Szalaki?”
It was, in a sense, a random shot, but it struck home. Rudolph’s face
looked like a mask of bluish-white paste in the twilight gloom of
the darkening chamber. He put up his hand, as if to ward off a blow.
Kate Strong strained her eyes to catch the changing expression on the
Rexanian’s countenance. A deep silence fell upon the trio. Suddenly the
answer came to the reporter’s question, but not from Rudolph Smolenski.
Muffled by distance, but unmistakable in its horrid import, there echoed
from the manor-house the ugly crash of a pistol-shot.
CHAPTER XIX.
Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong had found, upon inquiry at the club-house,
that Kate had not been seen since she had wheeled away with them. They
stood at a corner of the piazza and held council with each other.
“How careless you have been, Mr. Strong!” Mrs. Brevoort was saying,
chidingly. “It is well that you have decided never to marry. How can a
man who loses track of a sister hope to keep his eye on a wife?”
“You are exacting,” he returned. “Why should I expect to perform
miracles? I am not possessed of second-sight, nor of eyes in the back
of my head. But, Mrs. Brevoort, it is a condition, not a theory, that
confronts us, as a famous man once said. Now, if you are tired of
wheeling, won’t you walk over to our old house with me? Kate did not come
down the hill, you remember. I am inclined to think that something may
have happened to her wheel, and that she stopped to have Rudolph, our
lodge-keeper, repair it. It is not much of a walk, by a short cut I know
how to make.”
“I think, Mr. Strong,” answered Mrs. Brevoort, “that you had better go
alone. It is getting late, and I must dress at once.”
“A woman’s eternal excuse for unsociability!” cried the youth petulantly.
Then he grew beseeching. “I ask so few favors of you, Mrs. Brevoort,” he
pleaded. “And, remember, Kate may have met with an accident. She would
feel very lonely in that old lodge if I had to go for a doctor. I appeal
unselfishly to you, Mrs. Brevoort. Walk over to the lodge with me. Please
do!”
Mrs. Brevoort gazed at the blue waters of the Sound musingly. She was not
anxious to bring a problem that must soon be solved to an issue at once.
But she was really worried about Kate Strong and impatient to learn what
had befallen her best friend. Furthermore, she knew that the short cut
to the manor-house was not a lover’s lane, in that the path for the most
part demanded the single-file formation. Her hesitation, therefore, was
short-lived, and she was soon hurrying away from the club-house, with Ned
Strong, in a gay mood, striding along at her side.
“I cannot understand, Mr. Strong,” she remarked severely, after they had
left the main road and were following the narrow path that led toward
the rear of the manor-house, “I cannot understand how you can be so
light-hearted under these depressing circumstances.”
“The fact is, Mrs. Brevoort,” explained Ned, “that I am not greatly
worried about Kate; and as for myself, I was never more contented in my
life.”
He glanced back at Mrs. Brevoort merrily.
“And you will be late for dinner, too,” exclaimed his companion. “Surely
you are one man among many thousands, Mr. Strong, to grow jolly with such
a dismal fate staring you in the face.”
The youth laughed aloud. Then he half-turned around, and said,
impressively:
“I eat nothing in these joyous days, Mrs. Brevoort. Food has not
passed my lips for a week. I live on air, I walk on air, I am an airy
nothing with a local habitation and a name. Speaking of that name, Mrs.
Brevoort——”
“But we weren’t speaking of that name,” cried the little _mondaine_,
emphatically. “You were talking about the ethereal nature of your
favorite food. I am sorry to say that I require something more
substantial than country air to satisfy my appetite. You will observe,
Mr. Strong, that this is a veiled hint intended to make you increase your
pace. At the rate at which you are now walking, it will be scandalously
late before we get anything to eat.”
“Alas,” cried Ned, in assumed despair, “how little encouragement a man
gets to cultivate the poetic side of his nature in these days! Just look
at this scene before us,” he continued, turning as they reached the top
of a knoll that gave them a view of the Sound and of the rear balcony
of the manor-house. They stood in silence for a time, watching the
changing tints that the early evening scattered with prodigality across
the surface of the land-locked sea. Over toward the Long Island shore a
brilliantly lighted steamboat, a great hotel escaping by water toward the
east, threw its merry gleam across the waves.
Suddenly Ned Strong laid his hand excitedly on his companion’s arm.
“Look,” he whispered, pointing to the balcony of the manor-house. “What
is that?”
A small dark figure could be seen creeping toward one of the windows that
opened on the balcony.
“There is a light inside the room,” exclaimed Ned, almost trembling
with excitement. At that instant the dark form arose from its recumbent
attitude and stood in bold relief against the window. On the instant
there came the crash of breaking glass, then silence.
“He’s a burglar!” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, her voice shaking perceptibly.
Somehow, she did not notice that Ned Strong’s arm had been thrown around
her protectingly.
At that moment the sharp, evil crack of a pistol startled the night air.
“A burglar or a murderer,” muttered Ned Strong, awe-struck. “Come,” he
cried, almost carrying his companion forward in his excitement. “Come, we
must get to the lodge at once and find Rudolph! Come! Quick!”
CHAPTER XX.
Rudolph Smolenski had relieved the intense gloom that had settled
over his inhospitable drawing-room by lighting two oil lamps and
several candles, much to the satisfaction of his unwelcome guests. The
pistol-shot that had emphasized their proximity to crime had for an
instant seemed to nail down the curtain of night at one blow. Rudolph’s
activity in making the apartment more cheerful had greatly tended to
relieve the strain of the situation.
“I am in a quandary,” Benedict had said to Kate. “I hesitate to leave you
here at this moment, but there is a great mystery to be solved at once.”
Rudolph’s hand trembled perceptibly as he held a match to a candle’s
wick. There was something in his manner that affected Kate Strong
unpleasantly. Her overwrought nerves exaggerated the uncanny features
of her surroundings, and she grew cold at the thought of Benedict’s
departure.
At that instant a door opened at the rear of the lodge, and Mrs. Brevoort
and Ned Strong, groping through a dark hall-way toward a gleam of light,
burst into the room.
“What is the matter, Kate?” cried Mrs. Brevoort, rushing toward
her friend, while her companion stood in the centre of the room,
scrutinizing, with a puzzled expression in his eyes, the disturbed faces
of Benedict and Rudolph.
“Rudolph,” cried Ned Strong, suppressed excitement in his voice, “a crime
has been committed at the house—perhaps a murder. What do you know about
it?”
Norman Benedict had been relieved of all responsibility, so far as Kate
Strong was concerned.
“Pardon me,” he said to Ned Strong, “but would it not be well for us to
go up to the manor-house at once?” Benedict did not lack courage, but,
under the circumstances, he was pleased at the prospect of having an ally
in his tour of investigation.
Rudolph Smolenski, pale with apprehension, but rendered active by the
dark possibilities that threatened him, had placed himself at the doorway
through which the young men threatened to pass. The Rexanian put up a
hand with a gesture that was both threatening and imploring.
“Remain here, Mr. Strong; and you, sir. It may not be safe for you to go
up to the house.”
“What do you mean, Rudolph?” asked Ned Strong, sternly. “Be careful, man.
You are putting yourself in a very questionable position. Stand aside,
and let us pass. If there’s any one in great danger, Rudolph, I think
you’re the man. Stand aside.”
Kate Strong and Mrs. Brevoort, with hand clasped in hand, were seated
side by side on the sofa, gazing with disturbed faces at the three men.
“Listen to Rudolph, Ned,” implored Kate. “He may be right. You may run a
great risk in going to the house.”
Rudolph still stubbornly held his place in front of the door. Norman
Benedict’s patience was at an end.
“Come, come, man,” he exclaimed. “Out of the way, or we’ll be obliged to
use force. Do you hear me?”
Mrs. Brevoort had arisen. Ned Strong felt a gentle hand on his arm.
“Don’t go up to that gloomy old house, Mr. Strong,” she implored, looking
up at him with an expression on her face that made life seem very
precious to him at that moment.
“There is not the slightest cause to worry,” he said, quietly, although
his pulse was beating feverishly. “This gentleman—Mr.—Mr.——?”
“My name is Benedict,” answered the reporter, impatiently. “I found Miss
Strong with a sprained ankle near the gate, and have had the pleasure of
being of service to her. But you’ll pardon me for using heroic measures.
I have wasted too much time already.”
With these words, Benedict seized Rudolph by the collar of his coat and
hurled the pudgy little Rexanian into a far corner of the room. Then he
bolted through the door.
“I can’t let him go alone,” cried Ned Strong, reluctantly but firmly
removing Mrs. Brevoort’s hand from his arm. “Remain here. We’ll be back
at once.”
Thus saying, he dashed down the dark corridor in pursuit of Benedict.
Rudolph Smolenski had managed to totter to his feet and was gazing about
the room in a dazed way. The reporter had, in the excitement of the
moment, used more force in removing the Rexanian from his path than was
actually necessary for his purpose.
“What do you make of all this, Kate?” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort, reseating
herself beside the girl, and looking at the ludicrous picture that
Rudolph presented, with a nervous smile on her face.
“I’m sure I’ve got beyond the point where my opinion is worth much,”
answered Kate, wearily. “My ankle aches, and the whole universe seems to
be nothing but an exposed nerve.”
“Poor girl, how thoughtless I’ve been!” cried Mrs. Brevoort, gently,
pushing Kate back into a reclining position. “Get me some cold water,
man,” she said to the lodge-keeper, whose wits were beginning to return
to his aching head.
“That is much better,” said Kate gratefully, a few moments later. “But is
it not strange that the doctor does not come?—Rudolph, did you see Dr.
Moore?”
“I did, Miss Strong,” answered the Rexanian, with reckless defiance of
the truth. He had begun to feel that one lie more or less would not make
much difference with the retribution that threatened to overtake him so
soon. “He should have been here long before this.”
The minutes dragged slowly along. To the two women the next quarter of
an hour seemed almost interminable. Mrs. Brevoort used part of it to
describe to Kate Strong the weird scene that she and Ned had witnessed
just before the pistol-shot had punctuated the course of events.
Morose, but alert, Rudolph Smolenski overheard her story, and his
sluggish brain began to grasp the fact that it was high time for him to
act. Hitherto he had been tenacious of a lingering hope that he had not
already forfeited his situation. The blow he had received when he struck
the floor had not tended to give him a clear idea of the helplessness of
his position. But as it dawned upon him that Ludovics must have been the
man who fired the pistol at the manor-house, a cold sweat broke out upon
his hands and brow. He had been the last man to talk to Ludovics, and the
driver of the carriage that still waited outside the lodge gate had been
a witness to their conversation. If Ludovics had murdered the prince, he,
Rudolph, would be held as an accessory before the fact.
“Where are you going, Rudolph?” asked Kate suspiciously, as the Rexanian
arose and walked unsteadily toward the door leading into the corridor.
“Just outside a moment, Miss Strong,” he faltered. “I will take a look
toward the big house and see if they are coming.”
“Do,” returned Kate. “I am growing very impatient,” she added, turning to
Mrs. Brevoort.
They sat in silence for a time, their cold hands pressed together.
Suddenly they heard the rattle of a ramshackle vehicle as it passed the
front of the house, bound cityward.
“That’s strange,” cried Mrs. Brevoort, springing up. “What does it mean?”
It meant that they would never set eyes upon Rudolph Smolenski again.
But they had no time now to dwell upon his disappearance. Hardly had
the noise of the retreating carriage died away when the sound of many
voices reached them from the end of the corridor, and they felt a mingled
sensation of relief and apprehension at the approaching footsteps of a
crowd.
CHAPTER XXI.
Prince Carlo was seated at a small, round, mahogany table in the centre
of his shadow-haunted room. Before him lay a not uninviting repast. Cold
meat, cut-up peaches, bread, butter, iced coffee, and a dish containing
a kind of pickle known only to Rexanians strove in vain to tempt his
appetite. Rukacs had spread the table silently, but with an air of
deference that was grateful to the captive prince. No word had been
spoken between them, but in his very silence Rukacs seemed to do homage
to the youth’s rank, a rank that the conspirator recognized in practice
while in theory he denied its existence.
Evolution has not yet placed man so far above the lower order of animals
that he does not in his heart of hearts acknowledge the tendency of
nature to ratify the monarchical idea. He finds beneath him in the
scale of being the bees setting up a queen and the herds of wild
cattle paying homage to a king bull. He discovers that the prevailing
conception of a future world, even among democrats, pictures God upon
His throne, surrounded by celestial courtiers. Whether he looks up or
down, therefore, man’s eye rests upon the concrete manifestations of the
abstract idea of royalty, and, sweeping the whole range of existence, he
sees a throne beneath his feet and dreams of another somewhere beyond
the stars. The old cry, “_Le roi est mort, vive le roi_,” may have in it
the germs of universal truth that a nation of freemen would do well to
heed. The substitution of a political “boss” for an hereditary ruler may
be a step forward, but there are those to whom it looks like reaction
illustrating the very nature of things.
Prince Carlo of Rexania sipped his coffee and pondered certain questions
related to the propositions just laid down. Whatever of weakness there
had been in the voluptuous dreams that had tempted him from the stern
path of duty in the afternoon had disappeared, and his mind now dwelt
wholly upon the obligations he owed to his people, his forefathers, and
himself. As the thought of his physical helplessness at that moment
stung him into a gesture of angry impatience, Rukacs crossed the room
and closed the window that looked out upon the balcony, the window that
Prince Carlo had vainly attempted to open on the night of his arrival.
Rukacs understood the secret of its fastenings, and silently, almost
stealthily, took an unnecessary precaution against his captive’s escape.
The manner in which the Rexanian performed this task proved that he was,
at bottom, ashamed of the _rôle_ he was playing at the moment.
“If you desire anything, your—your royal highness,” he faltered, as he
recrossed the room and placed a hand upon the door opening into the hall,
“will you kindly rap three times upon the floor?” The conspirator’s
flushed face bore outward evidence of his interior agitation. Rukacs
loved freedom too well to make a graceful jailer.
Prince Carlo bowed in acknowledgment of his captor’s words, and on the
instant found himself alone, the grating sound of a rusty key again
serving to emphasize the chilling fact that he, the heir-apparent to the
throne of Rexania, was a prisoner in a land whose political stock in
trade is liberty.
There was something oppressive in the sudden silence. Prince Carlo
glanced furtively around the room. He had become used to the depressing
characteristics of the apartment, and the antic shadows that lurked in
the far corners and hovered around the curtains of the bed no longer
affected his nerves. But at this moment the uncanny spirit of the old
house seemed to whisper to him in threatening tones. His overwrought
fancy pictured the stealthy assassin creeping through the damp corridors
and dodging behind crumbling curtains in his search for blood. A door
creaked on its hinges in some distant corner of the house; he started as
though the sound carried with it a menace he must heed.
Presently the reaction came, and a smile of self-pity played about his
clean-cut mouth. With an impatient gesture, he brushed his damp hair back
from his brow and poured some of the iced coffee into a glass. He was
about to raise the draught to his lips, when the conviction seized him
that somebody’s eyes were resting upon him. A shiver went through his
frame, and he replaced the goblet upon the table with trembling hand.
Courageous though Prince Carlo was by nature, there was a weird, uncanny
influence at work, as it seemed to him, to disturb the balance of his
nervous system.
Annoyed at himself, the youth arose from the table, and, resting one hand
upon the coverlet, glanced toward the window. On the instant his eyes met
the burning gaze of Ludovics, who crouched outside the window, enraged
to find it locked. For a moment neither the prince nor the madman moved.
Then, with one bound, the latter smashed his way through the glass, and
cut and bleeding, a ghastly, crimson incarnation of all that is hideous
in the cult of the assassin, he faced Prince Carlo across the table,
while the lamp flickered threateningly as the night breeze swept through
the window into the room.
The two men stood motionless, gazing into each other’s eyes. The
blood-stained madman, representative of all that is most horrible in the
effort of man to escape from the tyranny of tradition and to seek higher
things, faced the incarnation of reaction, the embodiment of obsolete
prerogatives and time-dishonored claims. The man who was in the right was
mad; he who was in the wrong was sane. Thus did they represent, as they
stood facing each other in the dim light of that wind-beset chamber, ages
of human history.
The glare in Ludovics’ eyes faded slowly as he looked upon the pale,
strong, beautiful face of the youth who had assumed in his wild fancy the
figure of a tyrant who held wild revelry at the expense of the people
in a palace here at hand. What gleam of reason returned to his crazy
mind, who shall say? There was no bacchanalian carnival surrounding the
prince; only a simple supper, untasted, spread before him. He was not
mocking Ludovics, but only looking at him with sad, splendid eyes that
stirred the distraught soul of the madman to its depths. Beneath their
gaze Ludovics seemed to collapse and slink away. He turned, with a low
cry, that echoed through the room like the wail of a spirit damned, and
stumbled towards the window.
Prince Carlo stood motionless at the table, watching the retreating form
of the madman. Suddenly Ludovics drew himself erect and turned again
to face the prince. Raising his pistol slowly until the muzzle rested
against his forehead, Ludovics said, in voice so calm that it seemed to
come from a man whose mind was absolutely normal:
“Your majesty, I salute you. Accept my homage.”
On the instant he pulled the trigger and sent a bullet crashing through
his crazy brain.
CHAPTER XXII.
Prince Carlo’s face was pale and drawn and his eyes gleamed feverishly
as he turned from the ghastly sight in front of him and gazed at the
Rexanians who had thronged upstairs and into the room. Their presence was
a relief to him at that moment.
Posadowski pushed forward through the crowd of silent and awe-stricken
men. Approaching the prince, he said:
“Your royal highness, believe me, we did not know that this man,”
pointing to the prostrate form of the suicide, “had left the city.”
Prince Carlo turned toward the group, whose white faces in the flickering
light thrown out by the wind-pestered lamp seemed to haunt the room like
ghosts. The youth’s countenance was stern and menacing. He had held up a
hand and haughtily enforced silence upon the cowed conspirators.
“You know not, my countrymen,” said Prince Carlo, in a low, penetrating
voice, and speaking in the Rexanian tongue, “how deep is the grief that
stirs my soul. Yonder madman sought my life. His murderous hand was
turned against himself. Who shall say what power it was that intervened
to save me from his wrath? Do you call it chance? If such it was, there
is no God. But in my heart of hearts I know that in this room we see the
impress of a mighty hand. The fiat of the King of kings has been obeyed.
You plot to thwart His will. As well attempt to wound the stars with
stones! You hold me here a prisoner. You think, blind, feeble children,
that you can mould a nation’s destiny, can dictate to the Omnipotent
the future of a race: look upon the bloody form of that unhappy man and
learn the lesson that God reigns. Listen! There is a voice that tells me
that I must mount my father’s throne. It tells me that in the universal
plan that makes for higher things the part that I must take lies far
from hence. I am no tyrant: I do not crave the awful power that he who
wields a sceptre may usurp. My countrymen, I will be frank with you. To
live in peace in this fair land, to lose my name and all the burdens
that it bears, to forget that on my shoulders the welfare of a nation
rests—ah, this were sweet. But a sterner fate is mine. I must go back
to the land we love so well. I must some day take up the weary task
that falls from my father’s tired hands. I must sacrifice all things
that most men love to the long service of a people not yet fitted for
self-government. Think you that this is selfishness? I tell you that, if
my love of country and of duty were not greater than my love of self, no
power on earth could force me back to Rexania—to the land that offers
me a throne upon which no man can sit to-day in peace. A crown? A crown
of thorns awaits me. Power? Only so long as it is used in the service
of God and my people. Homage? The only homage that makes glad the heart
of kings comes from those who praise the man rather than the monarch.
Think not, my countrymen, that I am pleading to you for freedom. Whether
you grant it or withhold it now, it is sure to come. But when I am gone
you will reflect that I go not to a bed of roses, but to a couch made of
iron, around which mighty shadows lurk. Pardon me for so long detaining
you, but remember me in the days to come as one who forgives you in your
errors, and who bears you no ill-will.”
While the prince had been speaking, two men had joined the group at the
doorway, Ned Strong and Norman Benedict. They gazed with amazement on
the scene before them. Pushing his way through the yielding throng, Ned
Strong stood before the prince.
“Count Szalaki,” he exclaimed, extending his hand, “this is the last
place on earth in which I had expected to find you. But, as your host, I
give you welcome.”
“Mr. Strong!” cried Prince Carlo, in astonishment: “I do not understand.
You say I am your guest?”
Ned Strong smiled grimly as he cast his eyes over the group of startled
Rexanians.
“I fear,” he sad, sarcastically, “that my welcome cannot include so large
a party. I suppose,” he went on, addressing Posadowski, who had not slunk
back into the throng, “I suppose that Rudolph Smolenski is responsible
for your presence here?”
The arch-conspirator bowed sullenly.
“And who is this man, my guest—Count Szalaki?” asked Strong, sternly.
“He is the Crown Prince Carlo, heir-apparent to the throne of Rexania,”
answered Posadowski, a note of triumph in his voice.
Ned Strong turned and met the large, sad eyes of the youth who had
been relegated in his mind to that _terra incognita_ where frauds and
adventurers lurk and plot. The blood rushed to his face as he realized
that his recent words of welcome had been tipped with sarcasm wrought by
suspicion.
“Permit me to explain, Mr. Strong,” remarked Prince Carlo, quietly,
while Norman Benedict, glancing excitedly at his watch, pushed forward
toward the central group. “These men are dreamers. Less mad than yonder
suicide, whose death shall serve them for a warning and a sign, they plot
to change the laws of God and man. How they learned my secret matters
not. All that is essential now is that a power greater than earth holds
has rendered vain their plots and schemes and crimes. Let them reflect
upon the mystery that surrounds the ways of God. They brought me to this
house. Behold, I find myself the guest of the one man in many millions I
have cause to call my friend! One of their brethren breaks through yonder
window, bent upon my death. As I stand erect before him, the bullet that
was meant for me goes crashing through his brain! Oh, blind and foolish
children, learn that there are mysteries ye cannot solve. Plot no longer
to change the fate of the country you have wronged, a country that found
you faithless years ago and drove you from her heart. You love Rexania?
Then show your love by leaving to her loyal sons her future and the
future of my house. No man can serve two masters. Faithful to the land
of your adoption, you cannot also be of service to Rexania. Abandon your
plots and stratagems, and abide by the lesson of this night’s work.
Farewell.—Mr. Strong, I am at your service.”
Prince Carlo turned abruptly from his countrymen and placed his hand upon
Ned Strong’s arm. The latter looked about him for Norman Benedict, but
the reporter had disappeared.
“Prince Carlo,” said Ned Strong, “I will take you to the lodge, where my
sister will be very glad to renew her acquaintance with you.”
“Miss Strong is here?” exclaimed the prince, eagerly. “Indeed, the Fates
are kind to me to-night.” A smile of delight played over his pale, drawn
face.
“Will you wait here until I return?” asked Ned Strong of Posadowski.
“There are several matters about which I must consult you.” He made a
gesture toward a black shadow in a corner near the window.
“I will stay here with two or three of my men,” answered the
arch-conspirator deferentially. “We are truly anxious, Mr. Strong, to
save you from all further annoyance.”
As Prince Carlo and Ned Strong crossed the lawn and made toward the
lodge, they found themselves followed by several Rexanians, who clung
close to them but maintained a respectful silence. Suddenly Ned Strong
turned and faced them.
“What will you have?” he asked, angrily. “Is it not enough that you have
been kidnappers and housebreakers, without becoming permanent nuisances?”
“Pardon us, Mr. Strong,” answered the gigantic Posnovitch, deferentially;
“we have no wish to annoy you, but it is fitting that the Crown Prince
of Rexania should have a body-guard.”
Ned Strong placed his hand upon the arm of his royal friend.
“Your countrymen, Prince Carlo,” he murmured, “are strangely
inconsistent. They would crucify you at one moment and crown you the
next.”
“’Tis true, my friend,” returned the prince sadly. “They illustrate the
fickleness of the human race both in its dealings with kings and with
God. But God reigns, and kings still live.”
At this moment they entered the corridor of the lodge and groped their
way toward the room in which Kate Strong and Mrs. Brevoort listened
apprehensively to the sounds of approaching footsteps.
CHAPTER XXIII.
“Count Szalaki!”
To the men who heard Kate Strong utter that name there was nothing but
amazement in her voice, but to the sympathetic ear of Mrs. Brevoort there
was that in her friend’s outcry that was of more significance than mere
surprise.
Rudolph’s parlor presented at that instant a picturesque appearance. At
the doorway leading into the corridor stood Prince Carlo and Ned Strong,
while in the dim light behind them could be seen the grim faces of
several Rexanians. Kate Strong, her cheeks pale from the nervous strain
of recent events, but with eyes that gleamed with delight at this moment,
was seated on the sofa, facing the doorway, while Mrs. Brevoort stood by
her side, her hand resting on the girl’s shoulder.
The Rexanian prince crossed the room hurriedly, and, bending down with
infinite grace, kissed Kate’s upraised hand.
“Your brother told me you were here,” he said, and added, with convincing
simplicity, “His words made me very happy.”
Ned Strong had approached the little group.
“Mrs. Brevoort,” he said, with great solemnity, “permit me to present to
you”—here he glanced at Kate for an instant—“permit me to present to you
the Crown Prince Carlo of Rexania.”
A tinge of red appeared in the royal youth’s pale cheeks as he gracefully
acknowledged Ned’s words of introduction. Amazement, perhaps dismay,
was written on Kate Strong’s face. She was looking up at the Rexanian
questioningly.
“You are a long way from home, your royal highness,” exclaimed Mrs.
Brevoort, a mischievous gleam in her eyes. “But I am pleased to see you
again.”
“We have met before, then?” inquired the prince, a puzzled look on his
face.
“No, but I have not forgotten your face. I saw you at the head of your
troops in Rexopolis, two years ago. I did not then imagine that I should
ever meet you in such a place as this.”
“The unhappy chance that brought me here has, I assure you, its
compensation,” returned the prince, smilingly, as he turned and looked
down into the troubled face of Kate Strong.
“Sit down here by me,” said the girl, to whom conflicting emotions had
come as an antidote to physical pain. She had almost forgotten that her
sprained ankle was aching stubbornly. “I want you to tell me what has
happened to you since we last met. You owe me an apology, you know. But
wait; I had almost forgotten. Are you really the crown prince? Then, of
course, I have no right to ask for an explanation. The king can do no
wrong, I believe.”
Prince Carlo seated himself by her side, while a sad smile crossed his
pale face.
“How out of place the old ideas appear!” he exclaimed. “But, frankly, it
has been a heavy cross to me, Miss Strong, to feel that you might wonder
at my lack of courtesy. But I have been a helpless prisoner in the hands
of yonder men.”
Kate looked at him wonderingly.
“Tell me, Prince Carlo,” she said, in a low voice, “tell me, what did
they wish with you?”
Prince Carlo glanced searchingly around the room before replying. Mrs.
Brevoort and Ned Strong were standing near the doorway, talking to the
Rexanians who had appointed themselves a body-guard to their recent
prisoner.
“They would have me,” he answered gloomily, “betray my trust and leave my
country to chaos and despair.”
Her eyes sought his, but he failed to meet her gaze.
“And you—you will go back to Rexania?” she asked falteringly.
“It is imperative,” he answered, knowing that her eyes were upon his
face, but keeping his gaze fixed on the shadows that lurked in the
corners of the room. “Already it may be too late for me to undo the
damage these men have wrought. What has happened in Rexopolis I do not
know, but I dread to learn the truth.” He turned and looked down into her
face. She smiled up at him sadly.
“I am very sorry for you,” she whispered. What she meant by the words she
hardly knew. The world seemed topsy-turvy to her fevered mind. Her life,
usually so uneventful, had been filled this day with startling events,
and she was worn with physical pain and the turmoil of conflicting
emotions. She wondered vaguely that she had not been more surprised to
learn that the heir-apparent to a European throne had been a prisoner in
the house where she was born. She realized with annoyance that her mind
refused to confine itself to the bare facts presented to it, but showed
an inclination to make short journeys into the realms of dreams and
fancies.
Prince Carlo was gazing into her eyes earnestly.
“Your sympathy is very sweet to me,” he said, in a voice that was vibrant
with suppressed longing. “How much it means to me—may I tell you?”
His voice had sunk to a whisper.
“If you wish,” she murmured, her lips trembling as she spoke.
“It means,” he went on firmly, “a glimpse of a paradise I may never seek.
It means that I look at the fairest sight on earth through the bars of
an iron cage. It means that I will treasure in my heart, through all
the dark, grim years that call to me, a memory that shall be to me the
brightest gem of life. It means, Miss Strong, that I, a king, am more
blessed by those dear words you spoke than by all the tawdry glory of my
throne and crown.”
He was silent, and the girl placed a cold hand in his for an instant and
then withdrew it quickly.
“We have taken the liberty, your royal highness,” said Mrs. Brevoort
breezily, as she and Ned Strong crossed the room, “of sending one of your
attendants to New Rochelle for a carriage. It seems that Rudolph,” she
continued, glancing at Kate, “has made his escape in the vehicle that
waited outside. And now we are anxious to discover if your lodge-keeper
left anything to eat in the house. It is absolutely necessary that we
fortify ourselves in some way for the ride before us.”
The crown prince had arisen and beckoned to the towering Posnovitch, who
blocked the doorway.
“Go up to the house, man, and tell Posadowski to send us whatever he has
to eat and drink. I believe,” he continued, smiling at Mrs. Brevoort,
“that we are not in imminent danger of starving to death.”
“And may I repay your present hospitality, your royal highness,” cried
Mrs. Brevoort gayly, “by numbering you among my guests at dinner
to-morrow?”
Prince Carlo glanced furtively at the averted face of Kate Strong, as he
said, in a voice in marked contrast to the sprightly tones in which the
invitation had been extended to him:
“I am very sorry, Mrs. Brevoort, to be obliged to decline your
hospitality, but—but I shall sail for Europe early to-morrow morning.”
CHAPTER XXIV.
Half an hour later a carriage drew up at the lodge gate. A cold supper,
of which Mrs. Brevoort and Ned Strong had partaken with forced gayety,
had vindicated Prince Carlo’s assertion that the danger of immediate
starvation had never been imminent. But the sound of carriage-wheels
came as a great relief to them all, for the gloomy features of their
environment had been emphasized as time passed by. Ned Strong had held a
whispered consultation in the corridor with Posadowski, who had come down
from the manor-house for instructions, and the train of thought suggested
by his visit had not tended to decrease the melancholy nature of their
surroundings.
As the carriage rolled away from the lodge entrance, with Mrs. Brevoort
and Ned Strong facing Kate and Prince Carlo, who occupied the back seat,
a simultaneous sigh of relief broke from the quartette.
“This is a new sensation,” whispered Mrs. Brevoort to Ned Strong.
“Breaking jail with a captive prince! Is it not delightful?”
“Which is the captive prince?” returned Ned, bending down to get a better
view of her face.
“Never mind,” she answered. “I was about to say that nobody fully
appreciates freedom until he has spent a certain amount of time in
captivity.”
Her remark silenced the youth for a moment. The longer he weighed it, the
more discouraging did it seem to him.
“Perhaps,” he suggested, “there may be a vast difference in jailers.”
“Ah, but you beg the question,” exclaimed Mrs. Brevoort argumentatively.
“I fear,” he put in, hastily, “that that is all I have the courage to do
with it. There is always safety in begging a question. Such a course at
least defers the day of doom.”
Mrs. Brevoort laughed outright, and looked up at Ned Strong mockingly.
“Are you threatened with a day of doom, Mr. Strong?”
“Perhaps,” he answered mournfully. Then he exclaimed, with cheerfulness,
“At all events, it is to be preceded by an evening of perfect bliss.” She
drew a bit closer to him at the words, as if to emphasize their truth.
The carriage, rolling noisily toward the city, contained at that moment
a condensed illustration of the curious vagaries that pertain to human
affairs. Cupid was perched upon the box beside the driver, and chuckled
mischievously to himself as he realized what was going on within the
vehicle. Well he knew, the little rascal, that two of his victims looked
into the future with hope and joy. The other arrows that he had used had
made wounds for which time could promise no relief. But it is in such
contrasts as these that Cupid finds the pleasure of his impish life. The
humdrum contentment that would have made the quartette less romantic but
more evenly blessed would have bored Cupid with the crowd. He would have
placed a substitute upon the box, and have flown away, to continue his
sport with deluded human hearts, where he could see his victims wince
beneath his shafts.
“Tell me,” said Prince Carlo, “why you are so silent. Are you in great
pain?” His voice had in it a caressing note as he whispered to Kate
Strong and tried to look into her downcast face.
“I hardly know,” she answered wearily. “I feel very tired.”
What had been to the prince a shadowy temptation, painting day-dreams
before his eyes, as he gazed that afternoon on the sun-kissed waters
of the Sound, had taken to itself a concrete form. Here beside him was
the one woman in all the world for whom he would willingly renounce all
the glittering but unsubstantial glory of his kingship. He had said, on
the impulse of the moment, that he would go back to the troubled land
to which his duty called him; but his heart rebelled against his avowed
purpose as he held Kate Strong’s cold hand for a moment in his as the
carriage rumbled onward toward the beckoning lights of the great city.
The girl withdrew her hand. He did not know how great an effort it had
cost her to repress a sob.
Presently Kate looked up at him, her eyes bright with the emotion she
controlled.
“In Rexopolis,” she said, “there is great disorder. The newspapers this
morning printed long accounts of what they called a crisis at your
capital.”
Prince Carlo was silent for a moment. His worst forebodings seemed about
to be realized.
“And what of my father?” he asked, at length, his voice trembling
perceptibly.
“He is very ill,” she answered. Suddenly he felt her hand in his again.
“And the people grow restless? Tell me, is it so?”
“Yes,” she answered.
“And the wonder grows that I, the crown prince, do not show myself?”
“Yes.”
They sat speechless for a time, hand clasped in hand. The sympathy of
this woman was very sweet to the self-exiled prince at this dark crisis
in his life.
“It is so hard,” he murmured. “Tell me,” he whispered, hoarsely, bending
close to her and looking down into her pale, drawn face—“tell me, Miss
Strong, what must I do? I tremble at the thoughts that fill my mind. Tell
me—for you must know what I would say—what must I do?”
She was silent for an instant, and he knew that she trembled with
emotion. Then her eyes sought his in the dim half-light, and she said,
firmly:
“There is no choice, Prince Carlo. You would never be happy should you
not go back.”
“But why?” he argued. “To what do I go back? Surely not to happiness?”
“No,” she answered, sadly. “You go back to—honor.”
“To honor,” he admitted, and then muttered, “and to death.”
Her hand pressed his with feverish force. “Death is better than——” She
paused suddenly.
“Than what?” he exclaimed.
“Death,” she said, firmly, “is better than disgrace.”
Prince Carlo sank back in his seat, his face white against the cushions.
“You speak the truth,” he murmured, restlessly. “I really have no choice.
To stay here is dishonor, to return is death. God help me!” His words
sounded more like a groan than like a prayer.
They had reached the stone pavements of the city. The carriage jolted
annoyingly over the ill-laid streets.
Prince Carlo leaned down until his face was close to Kate’s.
“You are a grand, a noble woman,” he whispered. “Remember, dear, for all
time my heart is yours, and yours alone. Whatever Fate may have in store
for me, it cannot deprive me of this one sweet thought. I love you, my
darling, I love you!”
Her hand was like ice in his, and she spoke not, but he knew that she
wept softly.
A moment later, the carriage drew up in front of Gerald Strong’s house.
“Let me see you once more alone before I go,” whispered Prince Carlo. “I
have one thing more to say to you.”
She pressed his hand in acquiescence. An instant later, the driver opened
the carriage door, and Cupid with a mocking laugh flitted from the box,
rejoicing at the mischief he had wrought.
CHAPTER XXV.
Norman Benedict had reached the office of the _Trumpet_ in time to add
a startling feature to the ten o’clock “extra” of that enterprising
journal. A long cable despatch from Rexopolis, announcing the death of
King Sergius III., the vain clamorings of the people for the appearance
of his successor, the still popular Prince Carlo, and the certainty of
an immediate choice by the populace of a provisional President, was of
itself sufficient to make the “extra” notable. But Benedict had been
enabled, by a combination of foresight and good luck, to give the readers
of the _Trumpet_ a startling explanation of Prince Carlo’s absence from
Rexopolis at this great crisis. On the night upon which Prince Carlo had
lost a kingdom, Norman Benedict had gained a promotion.
Gerald Strong and his wife had sat in their library late that evening,
wondering why Ned and Kate had not returned, when the butler brought
in to them the late edition of a newspaper whose startling head-lines
seemed to tremble with excitement. They had barely finished reading the
astounding details of a pregnant international crisis, when the arrival
of the carriage that bore to their door a dethroned king, a fatherless
youth, upon whose shoulders rested a great burden demanding an heroic
sacrifice, broke in upon their conversation.
While the somewhat disjointed explanations of the truants were doing
their utmost to add to the confusion of Mrs. Strong’s mind, her husband
had taken Prince Carlo by the hand, and, telling Ned to accompany them,
had led the guest he had known as Count Szalaki into the library.
“I have read the whole story,” said the banker, when they found
themselves alone. “You have suffered a great wrong, Prince Carlo. You
have my heartfelt sympathy.”
He took the young man’s hand, and continued, very gently, “I have sad
news for you.”
Prince Carlo gazed at him with eyes that were full of agony.
“He is dead?”
“Yes,” answered Gerald Strong. “He died this afternoon.”
A change came over the face of the son of kings. The dread certainty that
confronted him seemed to affect him like a call to arms. He stood more
erect, the lines around his mouth grew firm, and his voice was cold and
hard, as he said:
“Mr. Strong, may I ask you to tell me all that you have heard?”
“You will find the facts, as far as they are known, in this despatch from
Rexopolis.”
Prince Carlo took the newspaper and eagerly perused the two columns
outlining the situation at his capital. While he was reading, Ned Strong
said to his father:
“How did you know, father, that Count Szalaki was the crown prince?”
“The _Trumpet_, Ned, has a long account of the occurrences that have made
our manor-house unpleasantly notorious.”
“Ha!” cried Ned. “Our friend Mr. Benedict has been very energetic.”
“Furthermore,” continued Mr. Strong, “I have several despatches to-day
from our representative in Vienna, who has been clever enough to suspect
that Count Szalaki might be the Crown Prince Carlo.”
An exclamation of mingled astonishment and anger broke from Prince Carlo
at this moment.
“Fejeravy!” he cried. “Fejeravy for President! It is impossible! Traitor!
Fejeravy, whom we have trusted for years as our most loyal subject! It is
incredible!”
Prince Carlo sank into a chair wearily. The treachery of the man who had
been his father’s closest adviser overwhelmed him for a moment. Suddenly
he looked up at his host, his jaw firmly set and a gleam in his eyes that
proved that a new incentive had come to him urging his return to his
distracted fatherland.
“There is a steamer leaving for Southampton in the morning?” he asked,
eagerly.
“Yes,” answered Gerald Strong. Then he seated himself beside the prince,
and said, gently:
“You will forgive me, Prince Carlo, if I take the liberty of a much older
man, not well versed in the etiquette of courts, to ask you if your
return at such a crisis as the present is not foolhardy?”
“Mayhap,” cried the prince, a note of recklessness in his voice. “But
think not that I am friendless because a few of my people have been tools
in a traitor’s hands. A hundred years ago the madmen of France informed
the world that kings and their God were dead. Short-sighted, deluded
dreamers! They slew in the name of Freedom, and brought forth—Napoleon.
I shall go back, not to bring peace, but a sword. Fools that they are,
to think that my people, loving me, will listen forever to the voice of
Fejeravy.—Fejeravy, the Judas of my house! It is not for naught that we
who hold the thrones of Europe are bound together by the ties of blood.
What madness blinds my people? If I were dead, mayhap their crazy scheme
would have some hope of victory. But behind me, as my allies, stand
all the kings and emperors of the world. At my back are armies before
which Rexania’s rabble rout would fly like chaff. Mad as was the scheme
that sought to make me abdicate my throne to please the wishes of a few
adventurous rebels in this New World that I shall never see again, it was
not more futile than the effort of my people to set up for themselves a
government against which every court in Europe will be arrayed.”
Prince Carlo arose and paced the room restlessly. Gerald Strong and
his son remained silent. They seemed to be gazing from a mountain-top
upon some wild and bloody scene in ancient history. To these calm,
unimpressionable Americans the future that called to this pale-faced
youth seemed to be made of the warp and woof that form the texture of
the visions of the night. Of what did he speak? Of an alien army under
his command, placing him upon a throne stained with the blood of his
own countrymen! He represented the very incarnation of Reaction calling
with confidence upon its ancient allies, Blood and Iron. And yet he was
a gentle youth. His smile was charming as he took the hand of his silent
host and said:
“Forgive me for boring you with my selfish thoughts. You have been very
kind. How much I thank you, I cannot say. And now, time presses. I have
much to do, in small ways, before the steamer sails. May I trouble you to
ask Miss Kate if I may say farewell?”
Ned Strong left the room and returned a moment later.
“My sister will see you in the drawing-room,” he said as he re-entered
the library. “And then, if you wish, I will place myself at your service,
Prince Carlo, until your departure.”
A moment later father and son were left alone. They remained silent for
several minutes, attempting to readjust their wandering thoughts to the
quiet exigencies of their own environment.
“I have another piece of news for you, father,” said Ned, after a time.
“Yes?”
“I am sure,” he explained, with an effort at playfulness, “that Mr.
Benedict has not announced it in his ‘extra.’ Mrs. Brevoort has promised
to be my wife.”
* * * * *
Prince Carlo of Rexania stood for an instant, white and trembling, upon
the steps that led from Gerald Strong’s doorway. Upon his lips he still
felt the kiss of a loving and sorrow-stricken girl. The bell in a distant
church-steeple was striking midnight.
“Come,” he said, gently, placing a hand upon Ned Strong’s arm,—“come,
comrade, I need a friend to-night; for the world seems very sad.”
THE END.
A PRINCESS OF THE RHINE.
CHAPTER I.
“Three aces! Your majesty is in luck! Shall we make it a jack-pot?”
King Rudolph XII., of Hesse-Heilfels, solemnly acquiesced in this
suggestion by a nod of his gray head. His small, greenish-gray eyes
gleamed with excitement, and the flush on his heavily moulded face bore
witness to the wicked joy he was deriving from a new game of chance.
Rudolph was a true Schwartzburger in his fondness for gambling. There is
a legend of the Rhine which tells how one of Rudolph’s lineal ancestors,
who occupied the throne of Hesse-Heilfels three centuries ago, lost his
kingdom on a throw of the dice and his honor by a thrust of the sword.
The courtier who had won a kingdom from his liege lord did not live to
tell the tale of his good luck. The house of Schwartzburger has never
neglected heroic measures when it has been confronted by a great crisis.
To gamble with a king of Hesse-Heilfels has always required not only
skill but courage.
That Jonathan Edwards Bennett, a rolling stone from Litchfield County,
Connecticut, United States of America, had dared to teach King Rudolph
of Hesse-Heilfels the mysteries of the American game of poker, spoke
well for the Yankee adventurer’s boldness. One of the first stories
that Bennett had been told upon entering Rudolph’s kingdom had turned
upon the fate of a commercial traveller from the United States who had
managed to penetrate to the sacred presence of the testy monarch. The
drummer had offered to equip the army of Hesse-Heilfels with bicycles at
so low a figure that the suspicions of King Rudolph had been aroused.
Becoming convinced by a series of searching questions that the commercial
traveller could not fulfil the promises he had made, the proud but
irascible Schwartzburger confiscated the Yankee’s watch and loose change.
He then gave orders that the stranger be driven beyond the borders of the
kingdom. Rudolph XII. prided himself upon always being just, though he
might be at times severe.
King Rudolph of Hesse-Heilfels and Jonathan Edwards Bennett of
Connecticut played poker amid luxurious and romantic surroundings.
The favorite castle of the Schwartzburgers caps a hill overlooking
the distant Rhine, but somewhat out of the beaten line of travel. The
Schwartzburgers have always cherished a dislike for tourists, and under
Rudolph XII. the little kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels has been jealously
guarded from the prying eyes of fussy travellers, who, as His Majesty
had often remarked, were apt to lead the good people of the country into
temptation. Four hundred years ago a Schwartzburger who had been crowned
king of Hesse-Heilfels had said: “The divine right to fleece resides in
the person of the king, and when exercised by a subject becomes treason.”
One of the most learned professors at the University of Heidelberg some
years ago wrote a treatise to prove that this remark was, on the face of
it, an Irish bull, and could not, therefore, have been uttered by a King
of Hesse-Heilfels. A great controversy over this question arose in the
German universities, and the matter is still under discussion. It has
served at least one valuable purpose, in furnishing another outlet for
pent-up erudition. German scholarship needs constant relief of this kind,
and what is known as the Schwartzburger Irish-Bull problem has been of
great service to the congested erudition of the university towns.
The castle of the Schwartzburgers in which we find the reigning king
pursuing his studies in poker under the tutorship of a wandering genius
from Connecticut was built late in the thirteenth century, and “was
restored,” as the guide-books say, early in the present century by King
Rudolph’s father. “The restoration is incomplete,” Bennett had said to
the king, a few days after he had been admitted to the royal circle.
“Your castle is picturesque but unhealthy, romantic but rheumatic, with
too many relics and too few conveniences. What you need at once, your
majesty, is sanitary plumbing, a few passenger and freight elevators, and
an electric lighting plant.”
King Rudolph had gazed suspiciously at the smooth-faced, smooth-tongued
youth, whose nervously energetic manner was aggravated by his efforts to
make his meaning clear in the German tongue. Bennett was a well-equipped
linguist, but the German dialect spoken in Hesse-Heilfels was new to him.
He was by temperament loquacious and restless, and it annoyed him to find
that his vocabulary was frequently defective when he was endeavoring to
convince the king that a certain line of action was imperatively and
immediately necessary. King Rudolph had rejected, for the time being,
the suggestions thrown out by Bennett regarding repairs to the castle,
and had devoted such hours as he could snatch from affairs of state to
learning the ins and outs of the game of draw poker. The result was that
Rudolph XII. and Jonathan Edwards Bennett spent twelve hours of every
twenty-four in the king’s private apartments—with royalty and democracy
separated by only a table, a pack of cards, and a set of ivory chips.
Already the kingdom had begun to feel the effects of Rudolph’s example,
for the palace sets the fashions in Hesse-Heilfels, and when the king
plays poker in his castle the peasant in the valley is anxious to learn
the difference between a royal flush and a full house. When Jonathan
Edwards Bennett taught Rudolph XII., the reigning Schwartzburger, to play
jack-pots he started a poker avalanche that poured down from the castle
into the valleys and eventually caused the most serious upheaval in the
modern history of the kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels.
“If your luck continues, your majesty,” remarked Bennett, as he shuffled
the cards and gazed thoughtfully through the open window toward the
distant mountain-tops, “I shall be compelled to mortgage my farm in
Litchfield County, Connecticut.”
There was silence in the stately old chamber for a moment, broken only
by the ticking of an antique clock that had punctuated the lives of many
generations of Schwartzburgers. King Rudolph thrust a trembling hand
through his scanty gray locks and smiled slyly.
“What’s the farm worth?” he asked, eagerly seizing his five cards and
looking at them anxiously.
The expression upon Bennett’s clear-cut, pale, and rather handsome face
did not change. He gazed stolidly at his hand, and calmly discarded
three of his five cards. A close observer would have noted, however,
that the dark eyes of the youth glanced now and then at the king’s heavy
countenance and seemed to read the very soul of his royal opponent.
“The farm is worth a contract to renovate your castle,” answered the
Yankee coldly.
“What do you mean?” cried the king, as he again added a small pile of
Bennett’s chips to his own store.
“I mean this, your majesty,” answered the American. “I’ll make a bet with
you—the cards to decide the wager—by the terms of which you are bound
to win. We’ll throw a cold hand for the stakes. See? If your cards beat
mine, you own my farm. If I win, you are to sign a contract authorizing
me to take charge of the internal improvements not only of your castle
but of your kingdom. I am to make this castle a modern residence, to
improve the roads in your kingdom, and to put a little snap and ginger
into your people. You are falling years behind other civilized lands. You
need my services, your majesty, as a Moses who shall lead you out of the
desert of the past into the flowery plains of the future. See? It was a
lucky day for you when I entered your kingdom.”
The Schwartzburgers have never been noted for quick-wittedness. Their
minds have always moved slowly, unless their temper was aroused. The only
way to make a Schwartzburger think and act hastily is to stir up his
anger. At this moment Rudolph XII. was gazing at the Yankee in a dazed
way. He seemed to be striving dully to find a ray of light by which to
throw the American’s startling proposition into effective relief. He
evidently harbored a vague suspicion that he was in imminent danger of
losing his royal and time-honored prerogative of fleecing the wandering
sheep that came within his reach. The idea of subletting a portion
of his royal authority to a comparative stranger was not attractive.
Furthermore, King Rudolph realized that by delegating to Bennett
the authority he craved, he would arouse the antagonism of the most
influential and powerful subjects of his realm.
Nevertheless, the king of Hesse-Heilfels was fascinated by the chance
of winning an estate in America. To his mind “a farm in Connecticut”
represented a domain from which vast wealth might be derived. Rumors
of the fabulous riches possessed by American tourists who had at times
visited his castle had made a strong impression upon King Rudolph.
Furthermore, the microbe of poker was at work in the royal blood. The
fever caused by jack-pot germs was having its delirious influence upon
the king’s mind.
“By a cold hand,” remarked the king slowly, “you mean that we stake
everything on one deal?”
“Yes,” answered Bennett, “we throw the cards face upward and make our
discards openly. It is very simple. Shall I proceed?”
At that instant the doors behind Bennett’s chair were thrown open and
a girl of eighteen hastily entered the apartment. The American turned
toward her, flushed perceptibly, and arose from his seat.
The Princess Hilda, the king’s niece, paid not the slightest attention to
Bennett, but approached the king with a look of determination upon her
handsome face. Her cheeks were slightly reddened from excitement, and her
dark blue eyes seemed almost black as they rested upon her royal uncle.
There was silence for an instant. The opening of the doors had tempted
a breeze from the mountains to enter the palace through the windows and
shake the antique hangings as it passed. It caressed Hilda’s golden hair
gently as she stood before the king and said:
“Pardon me, your majesty, but I have news—state news—that brooks no
delay. No other messenger seemed quite fitted for the task, so I have
come to tell you that——”
King Rudolph raised his hand with an angry gesture.
“You must wait, princess. Is it not enough that I should be vexed with
cares of state by my ministers and secretaries without being interrupted
in my too few hours of relaxation by you? Furthermore, there _is_ an
affair of state—a most important affair of state—here at issue at this
moment. Come, mein Herr Bennett, throw the cards! Wait, Hilda, do not be
offended! Watch my luck, princess! You shall stand here to bring me good
fortune. Whichever way it goes, you say, mein Herr, I win? So be it! I
take your word! Let’s draw. Forgive me, princess; I know your news will
keep.”
CHAPTER II.
“Pardon me, your majesty,” said Bennett, holding a pack of cards
unshuffled in his hand. “I hesitate to cross your will, but if the
princess really has important news——?”
The speaker looked up at the Princess Hilda deferentially, but his
intercession in her behalf met with no reward. Far from seeming pleased
at his support, she turned her back upon him, her face white and set, and
gazed reproachfully at her king and uncle.
“Throw out the cards,” commanded King Rudolph sternly. “Am I to be
told by a chit of a girl how to rule my kingdom? Remain where you are,
Princess Hilda, and see me win a province in the land across the sea.”
The little group at that moment presented a picturesque tableau. In that
old castle within which the centuries had seen enacted many tragedies,
comedies, farce-comedies, and burlesques, lost to the world forever for
lack of imminent playwrights, an episode in a stirring drama was about to
take place against an appropriate _mise-en-scène_.
The king’s face, flushed with the excitement of the crisis, wore an
expression of mingled cupidity and impatience. His fat, reddish hand
rapped the table nervously. Opposite to him sat Bennett, a prey to
conflicting emotions, but outwardly calm. He had hitherto been too much
occupied in gaining an influence over King Rudolph to notice the beauty
of Princess Hilda, but as she stood there, cold, disdainful, silent,
while the breeze gently caressed her golden-brown hair, the American
adventurer felt tempted to throw the mischievous cards into the king’s
face and beg forgiveness from the princess on his bended knees.
“Count von Hohenlinden,” began the princess stubbornly.
The king put up his hand deprecatingly.
“The Count von——!” Princess Hilda got no further.
“I draw to my pair of knaves,” cried King Rudolph, thrusting three
useless cards aside excitedly.
“You do, indeed,” said Hilda, under her breath, and glancing pointedly
at Bennett. She had not lowered her voice sufficiently to prevent the
American from catching the drift of her remark. He tossed three cards
toward the king.
“Four of a kind!” cried the delighted Schwartzburger, pointing at the
cards triumphantly. “My jacks will take your farm, Herr Bennett.”
“But I draw to queens,” remarked the American quietly and casting a quick
glance at Princess Hilda. “Ha, was I not right? Are not the queens on my
side? Look at that, your majesty! Four queens! I win my contract. Das ist
wahr!”
King Rudolph gazed blankly at the cards before him. By a marvellous
stroke of luck the American had beaten the king’s four jacks. Novice
though he was at poker, the Schwartzburger realized that he had lost the
stakes at a moment when the chances were a thousand to one in his favor.
“Gott im Himmel!” he cried angrily, hurling the pack of cards through the
window, while his greenish-gray eyes glared fiercely at his opponent,
“what mad devil is in the cards?”
“I had wonderful luck,” said Bennett gently, rising from his seat and
glancing imploringly at the princess.
“The Count von Hohenlinden, Your Majesty,” cried Hilda, paying no
attention to Bennett.
King Rudolph arose from his chair. He was a short, thickset man, clumsy
in movement, and much too heavy for his height.
“Will you be quiet, niece?” he exclaimed, his breath coming and going
with asthmatic friction. “Let me understand this gentleman. Herr Bennett,
you have won the cold hand——”
“And the marble heart,” muttered Bennett mournfully.
“As I understand it,” went on the king, “you purpose to put this castle
and the roads, parks, bridges, and forests of my kingdom into a condition
more worthy of the nineteenth century than is their present status. Am I
right?”
“That is the proposition, your majesty.”
“But there are many difficulties in the way, Herr Bennett. I will meet
with resistance at every point. I have ministers—a prime minister,
heads of departments, red tape, precedent, national prejudice, and a
large family of impecunious relatives, already in alliance against you
and your projects. Ach Himmel! I thought my four jacks would solve my
difficulties—and now I am worse off than ever.”
The Princess Hilda had retired to a window and was gazing pensively out
upon hills and valleys over which the Schwartzburgers had lorded it for
many generations. Here and there between the hills she could catch a
glimpse of the stately Rhine, as it flowed serenely past the castellated
summits where Romans, Teutons, and tourists had fussed and fretted
through the centuries. Suddenly the king turned toward her.
“Count von Hohenlinden,” he cried. “You spoke of him, my princess. He
is my financier. I need his advice. Have you news of him, Hilda?” The
princess turned and approached the king.
“The countess came to me this morning in tears,” she said quietly. “Count
von Hohenlinden has gone.”
“Gone?” cried King Rudolph in amazement. “Gone where?”
“No one knows. I fear, your majesty—I fear from what the countess
said—that—that—he is a defaulter.”
“Mein Gott! Mein Gott!” exclaimed the king, sinking into a chair. “It
cannot be! And yet—and yet—he had full control of my treasury. He told me
yesterday—but what matters it what he said then? Call von Schwalbach to
me. I tell you, Herr Bennett, if my prime minister has allowed the count
to loot my treasury I will have his life. Quick! call a page and send him
for von Schwalbach.”
“Alas, your majesty,” said the princess soothingly, “von Schwalbach has
also disappeared. It is said that he and the count left the kingdom last
night, riding their wheels through a secret pass in the hills.”
The countenance of royalty had turned white with dismay. The king seemed
to be stricken helpless at one blow.
“My best friends gone,” he muttered. “Gone—thieves that run off in the
night! And I—I have trusted them with my purse, my honor, my very life.
Tell me, Hilda,” he went on, almost hysterically, “what caused this
downfall of men whose word was always as good as gold, men who have been
found faithful to their trust for years?”
The broken king looked up pathetically at his golden-haired niece. She
smiled sadly down at him, and then turned frowningly toward Bennett, who
stood, with one hand resting upon the card-table, watching the melancholy
scene before him.
“One thing alone caused the ruin of the men you trusted,” she said, and
paused.
“And that was?” cried the king eagerly.
“Poker!” answered the princess simply.
Bennett stepped back as though struck by a blow in the face, while the
king sprang to his feet and puffed helplessly for a moment.
“Donner und Blitzen!” blurted King Rudolph, shaking his fist at the
American, whose white lips and flushed cheeks gave evidence of his inward
agitation. “You are responsible for this, Herr Bennett! You sneak into
my kingdom and tell me you have news from a better world than mine. You
tell me that I and my people are ‘behind the times.’ I give you room
in my palace and you complain that we have no gas, no electricity, no
telephones, no cable cars to climb the hills, no new castles. All is
old, you whisper, time-worn, covered with lichen, useless, dead. And I,
the only fool of all the Schwartzburgers, listen to you and grow cold to
my old counsellors. You talk of progress—and give me poker. You speak
of grandeur—and make me a gambler. You point to a rainbow—and pick my
pockets. It is enough. I have learned my lesson. Go, Herr Bennett—and may
the curse of the King of Hesse-Heilfels be with you to the end.”
King Rudolph sank back into his chair, panting for breath.
At this instant a man burst into the room unannounced, dragging with him
a page who had sought to check his impetuosity.
The intruder was a comical figure at his most dignified moments, but at
this instant he looked as if he had escaped from a light opera company,
just when the audience was roaring at his best joke. He was not over
four feet three in height. His hair was tousled and of a light yellow
hue. His features were large, especially his nose. Under the influence
of great excitement his eyes bulged from his head as if in search of
mislaid spectacles. He was attired in a green velvet jacket and small
clothes, with a frilled shirt and a small sword at his side. In his hand
he carried a green cap, from which a long black feather trailed along the
floor.
“Your majesty, pardon me,” he cried, falling upon one knee before the
king. “I protest to the throne. I know that I am right! Nicht wahr?”
In spite of the solemnity of the crisis, King Rudolph laughed aloud, the
Princess Hilda smiled, and an expression of hope rested upon Jonathan
Bennett’s disturbed countenance. The sudden change in the king’s mood was
encouraging.
“Rise, Cousin Fritz,” said the king jocosely. “You never appeal to the
king in vain. What is your grievance. Perhaps your troubles may prove for
the moment a counter-irritant to mine.”
“Because I’m called the king’s jester, Your Majesty, they think I’m a
fool,” said the little man, readjusting the feather in his cap. “But I’m
not the fool that I look, am I, Schwartzburg?” Here the dwarf winked
gayly at the king. Then his anger seemed to return. “Gott im Himmel!” he
cried, “they gave me the lie, me, Cousin Fritz, who could tell the truth
in Latin and Greek at the age of six. It’s an outrage, your majesty.”
“But what was the cause of all this?” asked the king, beginning to look
bored and casting uneasy glances at Bennett, upon whom the royal curse
had not had the intended effect.
“The cause, your majesty?” repeated the dwarf. “Cause enough. They said
I lied when I told them that four of a kind beat a full house. Think of
that, Herr Bennett. They took my money—and I held four aces.”
CHAPTER III.
“Bennett ’82 cannot be explained by any known law,” a Yale professor had
once remarked. “He may astonish the world by his genius, or end a short
career as a tramp. The splendor of his inherent possibilities emphasizes
the dangers that surround such a temperament as his.”
Ten years had passed since Bennett had been graduated, not without
honors, from Yale, but he had not as yet fulfilled the professor’s
prophecy. He had not made the world ring with his name; neither had he
sunk to the level of a knight of the road. There still remained a chance,
however, that the foresight of the professor would be vindicated. Bennett
was now thirty-two years of age. He had assiduously cultivated the gifts
that had led the Yale professor to ascribe to him the peculiarities
and possibilities that appertain to genius. Bennett had become an
accomplished linguist, a poet, a musician, a diplomatist, and a schemer.
But he had neglected the means and methods that lead to permanent
success, and his love of adventure had served to make him more of a
tramp than a celebrity. The returns from his genius must still be marked
“scattering.”
The erratic nature of the man was well illustrated by his invasion of the
kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels. One evening in Berlin he had listened to a
description of King Rudolph’s picturesque domain. The eccentricities of
that petty monarch had aroused Bennett’s curiosity, and he had determined
to make a study at close quarters of a royal establishment that still
retained many of the peculiarities of mediæval monarchies.
Bennett had been fortunate enough to find luck as his ally upon entering
the confines of Hesse-Heilfels. At the very first inn in the kingdom
in which he had laid aside his knapsack, he had learned that King
Rudolph was suffering from a severe indisposition that had baffled the
skill of the court physicians. It did not take Bennett long to come
to the conclusion that the reigning Schwartzburger was suffering from
inflammatory rheumatism, an affection that Bennett numbered among his
family heirlooms. “Litchfield County may be short on romance, but it
is long on rheumatism,” he said to himself. “I think I can cure King
Rudolph.”
There is no necessity for dwelling upon the details of Bennett’s success
as a court physician. He had written a carefully worded letter offering
his services to the afflicted monarch “free of charge unless a cure
is effected.” King Rudolph, weary of suffering and disgusted with the
impotence of his own doctors, had sent for the young American and, much
to the astonishment and annoyance of the court, had given him full charge
of his royal person. The cure effected by the gifted amateur had won
him the friendship of the king, and the enmity of the court circle. In
spite of his suavity, Bennett had been unable to make himself popular
in a household in which the good-will of the king must be purchased
at the expense of general detestation. The feeling against Bennett was
intensified, of course, because of his foreign birth. Never before, in
the long and polychromatic history of the House of Schwartzburg, had a
stranger from a land far over sea become at a bound an influential factor
in shaping the destinies of the kingdom of Hesse-Heilfels. Upon the door
of his bedchamber one morning, Bennett had found inscribed in chalk, the
words, “Geben sie acht. Halt!” The warning had opened his eyes to the
fact that the enemies he had made were bold and determined. But he had
smiled mockingly, rubbed the chalk from the panel, and made his way,
humming a merry catch, to the king’s apartments.
Nevertheless Bennett was not in a joyous mood as he gazed at the
moon-kissed river and mountains from a balcony adjoining his apartments
on the evening of the day upon which our tale opens. Although the king
had apologized in the afternoon for his bitter denunciation of the
American in the morning, Bennett realized that his hold upon royal favor
was insecure, and that as Rudolph’s rheumatism improved, and his fondness
for poker decreased, the end of his adventure would impend.
Twenty-four hours before this Bennett would have felt no special
annoyance had a decree of perpetual banishment from the kingdom of
Hesse-Heilfels been enforced against him. But as he puffed cigar smoke
into the balmy air and gazed dreamily at the silver thread that gleamed
between the distant hills, the face of the Princess Hilda—proud, cold,
and beautiful—seemed to taunt him, defy him, fascinate him. His pulse
beat wildly as the temptation to break this haughty woman’s pride, to
make her eyes grow gentle at his approach and her lips melt into smiles
as he addressed her, swept over him.
The hopelessness of his longing was clear to him. The princess looked
upon him as a quack, an adventurer, a man to be shunned and despised. She
had never vouchsafed to him a word, a glance, the slightest recognition
of his existence. To win her regard seemed to be impossible. The sceptre
of Hesse-Heilfels was as much within his reach as the good-will of the
Princess Hilda. Nevertheless, Jonathan Bennett, soothed by tobacco,
lulled by the glories of a summer night, haunted by the swarming spirits
of the storied Rhine, dreamed his dream of love and conquest and allowed
his wild fancies to lead him far from the vulgar plane of poker, sanitary
plumbing, and “sure cures” for rheumatism.
“Ach, mein Herr, but you look like an archangel planning a crime.”
Bennett sprang up from his seat in dismay. He had carefully locked
the doors of his apartments, and this sudden invasion of his privacy
smacked of the supernatural. Cousin Fritz, with a mocking smile playing
across his gnarled face, displayed a mischievous joy in the American’s
consternation.
“Be seated, Herr Bennett,” cried the dwarf, bowing with exaggerated
politeness. “I owe you an apology—but this is one of my jokes. Is it not
a good one? Ha—ha!” He danced up and down the balcony with weird agility
for a moment. Then he seated himself upon the stone coping and tilted
his feathered cap sideways upon his overgrown head.
“You will forgive me,” said Bennett gently, offering the jester a cigar,
which the latter accepted with much ceremony, “if I ask you how you
managed to surprise me so successfully?”
Cousin Fritz winked knowingly and blew a cloud of smoke into the air.
“I’ve lived in this castle a thousand years,” he answered solemnly. “It
has taken me all that time to learn its secrets. Hist, Herr Bennett, they
think it’s my business to amuse the king. Nonsense. That’s my pleasure.
My work for a thousand years has been to discover all the mysteries of
this old castle. I know them all now. What is the result? I’ll tell you,
Herr Bennett, and I’ll tell you why I tell you. You made those scoundrels
return my money this afternoon. Four aces! The robbers! But they took
your word on poker, Herr Bennett—although they hate you. Do you hear me?
They hate you.”
The dwarf chuckled with inward glee. He seemed to rejoice in Bennett’s
unpopularity.
“And what,” asked Bennett, not wholly pleased with the jester’s untimely
jocularity, “what has been the result of your thousand years of discovery
in this ancient pile? You started out to tell me.”
“It has been,” answered the dwarf, seeming to weigh his words carefully,
“it has been to make me king. These puppets come and go and wear the
crown and hold the sceptre, but through the centuries I am monarch of
Hesse-Heilfels. I could tell you tales that would make your black hair
turn white, tales of my power—of _my_ power, the jester, Cousin Fritz, a
buffoon for a thousand years!”
There was something so uncanny in the little wizard’s words and manner
that Bennett could hardly repress a gesture of abhorrence. A madman
smoking a cigar in the moonlight on a balcony overlooking the Rhine was a
creature so out of touch with nineteenth-century ideas that Bennett was
tempted to believe that he had fallen asleep and had been attacked by a
nightmare.
Suddenly Cousin Fritz hopped down from his perch and sprang toward
Bennett. The movement was so sudden that the American had no time to rise.
“Look there,” whispered the dwarf, pointing with trembling hand toward a
group of trees at the edge of the park, several hundred feet in front of
them. “Do you see those shadows among the trees?”
Bennett’s eyes followed the little man’s gesture. He could make out the
figures of several men who had gathered in a group beneath the trees. The
moon painted their shadows black against the greensward.
“Do you know what they seek?” asked the dwarf, shaking with inward
laughter. “They seek your life, Herr Bennett! Isn’t that a joke? I
couldn’t make a better one, could I?”
The American felt an almost irresistible impulse to hurl the uncanny
creature into the abyss beneath them. The dwarf’s idea of humor did
not appeal to Bennett. As a Yankee he possessed a keen appreciation of
the ludicrous, but the prospect of assassination did not strike him as
laughable. Cousin Fritz—abnormally sympathetic as he was—realized that
his companion was not in a joyous mood.
“Don’t be alarmed, Herr Bennett,” he said, “what I tell you is true. I
heard those men planning your death. They hate you because my cousin
Rudolph has grown fond of you. But, never fear, I will save you
from their machinations. Did I not tell you that I had been King of
Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years? Well, the king is on your side. I
decree that you shall not die. Do you doubt my power to save you? Look
here!”
The dwarf sprang with wonderful agility upon the coping and stood
upright, his crooked figure standing out against the sky like a
silhouette to the eyes of the astonished American. Seizing his cap the
king’s jester waved it frantically to and fro, as if making a signal to
the men at the edge of the park.
“Come here, Herr Bennett,” he cried. “See? Am I not king? Have they not
obeyed my command? See? They are gone?”
Bennett gazed searchingly at the trees beneath which the group had stood
but a moment before. There was nothing there but the moonlit glory of the
forest.
CHAPTER IV.
“Gute Nacht, Herr Bennett! Schlafen Sie wohl!”
The dwarf, smiling mischievously, disappeared through the entrance and
Bennett closed the heavy oaken door and carefully bolted it. His madcap
visitor had refused to satisfy his curiosity upon several important
points, and the American made ready for bed with a disturbed mind. Was
Cousin Fritz really his friend? That the dwarf was crazy he had no doubt,
but his insanity was not dangerous if he was actually well disposed
toward the stranger. But the dwarf’s mysterious and sudden appearance,
his signal to the men Bennett now called “the conspirators,” and his
stubborn refusal to answer the questions put to him, combined to cast a
doubt upon his sincerity.
“The situation is certainly depressing,” soliloquized Bennett, as he
slowly doffed his clothes. “The king blows hot and cold, and, so far as I
can learn, is handicapped by an empty treasury. The Princess Hilda holds
me in contempt and suspicion. The crazy jester is not a safe ally. As for
the court at large, there is not a man or woman in the circle who would
not be glad to see me driven out of the kingdom. It is more than probable
that there is a conspiracy on foot against my life. And what do I gain by
remaining here? Not one glance from her wonderful eyes, not a smile from
her sweet lips; nothing but cold, contemptuous indifference. Nobody, so
far as I know, has ever called Jonathan Edwards Bennett a fool, but he
deserves that name to-night. Heigh-ho! a rolling stone gathers no moss,
but it gets a great many hard knocks.”
With this melancholy reflection, Bennett, with a farewell glance at the
moonlight pouring in at the windows—which he had taken care to fasten
with bars—turned on his pillow and wooed the fickle goddess whose duty
it is to reknit the raveled sleeve of care. He was about to win a great
victory in his coquetting with sleep, when he was startled into a sitting
posture by a rap on the panel of the door he had recently bolted.
Bennett’s first thought was that he had fallen into a doze and had been
the victim of a mild attack of nightmare. He listened intently. The
breeze from the hills, defying the broken windows, stirred the heavy
hangings surrounding his old-fashioned bed, and the mysterious noises
that haunt an ancient castle at night fell upon his ear. Suddenly a
gentle rap again echoed from the opposite side of the chamber. The
American pushed aside his bed curtains and stole softly toward the door.
The ease with which Cousin Fritz had defied bolts and bars had not tended
to allay Bennett’s growing distrust of his surroundings.
“Who’s there?” he asked in a low voice as he reached the door. There was
a silence for an instant. Bennett, who prided himself upon his courage,
was ashamed to realize that his heart was beating with an abnormal
celerity.
“I come from the princess,” answered a woman’s voice. “I have a message
for Herr Bennett.”
“Wait just a moment, then,” said the astonished American, hurrying
toward the chair upon which he had placed his clothes. That Princess
Hilda wished to communicate with him was a fact so surprising that his
agitation increased. His hands trembled as he hurriedly donned his
garments and endeavored to render his toilet worthy of the audience
before him.
Presently he unbolted the great door, and against the moonlight that
streamed through the corridor he saw the figure of one of the princess’s
waiting-women.
“Let us go as quietly as possible,” she said. “The Princess Hilda will
receive you in the Hall of Armor.”
They crept softly along the corridor and down a flight of stone steps
that seemed to lead them from the moonlight into the black depths of
eternal gloom. The woman rapped on a small door at the foot of the
stairway. As they awaited the answer to her signal, the thought flashed
through Bennett’s mind that he had placed himself in the power of those
who might prove to be his enemies. He sought in vain to read the face
of the woman at his side. Instinctively he placed his hand upon his hip
pocket, in which he had always carried a revolver. A moment later he
felt ashamed of his fears. The small door had been thrown back, and upon
his startled gaze broke a vision that recalled his youthful dreams of
romance.
Through the stained-glass windows of a great hall the moonlight streamed
in multicolored beams. Like a mediæval army mustered at midnight stood
the grim figures of the armored Schwartzburgers. Long black shadows,
weird and wavering, made effective background for the polychromatic
glories of this dazzling scene.
And there in the foreground, the moonlight caressing her golden hair,
stood the Princess Hilda, a vision of beauty amid the relics of old wars
and the steel-clad presentments of her blood-stained ancestors. The
clear-cut face, the stately figure, the regal simplicity of her attire,
seemed to make her at that instant the very incarnation of all that was
noblest in the mediæval cult. She appeared to be a spirit from the past
haunting the scenes where chivalrous warriors in the days of old had paid
the homage of death in return for the smile of love.
Bennett felt dazed by the unexpected beauty of the picture that met his
eyes. For a moment he doubted the reality of the scene before him. Was
he dreaming? Was it not certain that a love song, followed by a martial
chorus, would soon recall him to his senses; that he would find himself
not in a castle but in an opera house?
Suddenly the voice of the princess convinced him of the reality of his
surroundings.
“Herr Bennett, accept my thanks. It was kind of you to come to me.”
The words were unexpected. They placed the princess under obligation to
a man she had hitherto treated with contemptuous indifference. But her
voice was cold and formal. Bennett realized that, like the figures of
her ancestors, she was clad in armor. Theirs was of steel, hers of pride.
“It would be the greatest pleasure of my life to serve you, Princess
Hilda,” said the American, the tone of his voice leaving no doubt of his
sincerity.
There was silence between them for a time. In some remote corner of the
castle a door creaked on its hinges. The waiting-woman made a gesture of
impatience somewhere in the shadows, and a piece of armor clanked angrily.
“If that is true,” said the princess, with less coldness in her tones
than before, “I shall put you to the test at once. Herr Bennett, I am in
sore distress.”
How great a sacrifice it was for this proud woman to meet him thus
secretly and to confess that he could be of service to her in her hour
of trouble, Bennett was sufficiently generous to realize. Irresponsible
in many ways, brilliant but erratic, the American was essentially a
gentleman. Furthermore, he had never felt for a woman the reverential
admiration that the golden-haired vision before him inspired. There
was something unearthly in the influence she exercised over him at
this moment. The glory of renunciation—the crowning beauty of the age
of chivalry—seemed to affect him as he stood there in the shimmering
moonlight, a modern knight-errant vowing fealty to a high ideal at a
mediæval shrine.
“I repeat,” he said, “my promise to serve you as best I may.”
“Then I implore you, Herr Bennett,” went on the princess in a low voice,
“to leave the kingdom at once. The harm you have wrought may never be
wholly undone, but you can, at least, save us from further disaster.”
“It shall be as you wish, Princess Hilda,” he said sadly. “But tell me,
is the crisis more threatening than I had feared?”
“I do not know,” she answered, a melancholy smile playing across her
face. “The king is driven to his wit’s ends, and to-night he had news
from below that fills him with consternation. As you know, his brother,
my uncle Wilhelm, plots for his dethronement. His emissaries throughout
the kingdom are fostering discontent. The recent defalcations have
emboldened the schemers and the feeling against the king is on the
increase. There is only one thing that can save us, Herr Bennett. If
it is noised abroad in the morning that you have left Hesse-Heilfels,
never to return, his majesty’s subjects will take heart and rally to his
support. Am I not right?”
Her appeal to his judgment pleased Bennett. Furthermore, he knew that
the conclusion she had reached was sound. Nevertheless, the sacrifice
he was about to make was greater than she could understand. That a
Yankee adventurer should dare to harbor for a princess of the house of
Schwartzburg a feeling akin to love was a possibility that, he well knew,
she could not comprehend.
“I fear,” he said gloomily, “that you are not wrong, Princess Hilda, in
looking upon me as the Jonah who is sinking the ship of state. It is
well, perhaps, that I should go at once. But give me leave to say that
in obeying your commands I feel a joy that is begotten of my power to
repair in part the wrongs that I have done to you, and a sorrow that
springs from the thought that I shall never look upon your face again.”
Impulsively he stepped forward, and bending his knee kissed the cold hand
she held out to him. Then he arose, gazed for a moment at her white, sad
face, and turned and left the hall.
How he reached his apartments, Bennett never knew. That he groped for
many minutes in a darkness that seemed eternal, bruising himself in his
efforts to find the moonlit corridor, he remembered later on; but the
bitterness of his renunciation—fantastic though his love might be—was
the one feeling that dominated him during that midnight passage through
unknown hallways and up shadow-haunted stairs.
As he glanced around his bedchamber a conviction came over him that it
had been entered since his departure. He had found the oak doors closed,
as he had left them, but there was something in the appearance of the
apartment—he could not say just what it was—that convinced him that some
one had paid him a visit during his absence. He approached the bed and
pulled aside the curtains. Upon one of the pillows a piece of note-paper
had been pinned. Seizing it nervously, Bennett hurried to a window,
through which the moonlight was still streaming. Scrawled in pencil, the
paper bore the following lines:
“Come to the king at once when you return. He is in grave
danger, and so are you. This is not a jest.
COUSIN FRITZ.”
CHAPTER V.
The inn at which Jonathan Edwards Bennett, some weeks before the present
crisis, had learned that King Rudolph XII. was afflicted with rheumatism,
had become the centre of high pressure for politics and poker. “Destroy
the inns and wine-shops in your domain, and you will never be bothered
by conspiracies,” a diplomatist and scholar had once written to a former
king of Hesse-Heilfels. “I prefer my inns and my rebels to the loss of
the former,” the conservative Schwartzburger had answered. It is highly
probable that the king in this instance displayed more wisdom than the
diplomatist.
The ancient hostelry to which reference was made in a former chapter
presented a picture of unwonted gayety on the moonlit night that had
brought so many adventures to the distraught American at the castle. The
wine that has made the Schwartzburger vineyards famous the world over has
served to give to the inhabitants of Hesse-Heilfels a vivacity that is
not generally characteristic of the German nation.
It is not too much to say, in illustration of the foregoing proposition,
that King Rudolph’s subjects were the only people in the empire who would
have become fascinated by the game of draw poker at what might be termed
“one fell swoop.” Beneath their phlegmatic exterior, the inhabitants of
Hesse-Heilfels conceal temperaments highly impressionable and excitable.
“Give me one card, Heinrich,” cried a short, fat, red-faced man, glancing
slyly at the dealer and solemnly placing his discard on the table.
“Mein Gott, that looks as if he was drawing to a flush,” exclaimed one
of the opponents, throwing away his hand and gazing ruefully at his lost
“ante.”
Grouped around the four players in a rear room on the ground floor of the
inn were ten or twelve men, varying in years from youth to old age. Their
garb was picturesque and many-hued. Green or brown caps, velveteen coats,
and low shoes combined to make their costumes pleasing to the eye of an
observer sensitive to artistic effects. The eighteenth century in costume
had met the nineteenth century at poker, and the outcome was a scene
worthy the brush of a Dutch painter.
“Bring wine,” cried one of the discouraged gamblers, who had lost
steadily for an hour or more. “This is the devil’s game! Here, you
smug-faced Wilhelm! Repeat a paternoster over my chips. It will break the
spell Satan has cast upon my luck.”
“Heinrich wins again!” murmured the group of onlookers. “It is
marvellous.”
“Ach, Heinrich,” exclaimed a large-eyed, tow-headed youth, “have you been
taking private lessons at the castle?”
A general laugh followed this sally, and the game went on. Suddenly a
rich voice arose from a corner of the room that lay concealed in shadow.
“Hush, it is Carl! Let’s hear his new song!” cried the group surrounding
the gamblers. The four players withdrew the chips they had placed in
the centre of the table and suspended their game for a while. No sound
interfered with the thrilling effect of the baritone’s clear, full tones.
I.
A king in his castle was gay one day,
And he called for his poker chips.
And he cried: “Ach Gott, for a brave jack-pot,
With the red wine at my lips.”
II.
And he played for stakes with a wight that night
Who came from the world below.
And the king at nine was touched by wine,
While the game was getting slow.
III.
“I’ll bet my soul,” cried the king, to bring
The fever he longed for back,
And a wicked smile he showed the while
As he shuffled the potent pack.
IV.
“Your soul I’ll win, but not, by Gott,
On the turn of a fickle card!”
And the devil laughed, as the wine he quaffed,
And called the king his “pard.”
V.
From nine to twelve, not long in song,
Was enough for the devil’s game;
And the king was lost, as the cards he tossed
In the face of the imp to blame.
The applause that awarded the singer’s effort was neither loud nor
enthusiastic. This open commission of the crime of _lese majesté_ in a
public inn sent a thrill of astonishment through the crowd, and with one
impulse the poker players threw down their cards and arose from the table.
“White livers!” cried the voice of the singer. “Are you afraid of
shadows?” Carl, the famous baritone, stepped forward into the centre
of the room. He was not only the best singer and the most accomplished
musician, but also the handsomest man in Hesse-Heilfels. “Gamblers,
wine-bibbers, cowards! I blush for my country when I look at you!”
Carl Eingen was the only man in Hesse-Heilfels who would have dared
to utter such words to these men, flushed as they were with wine. But
his influence over them was strong, and they gazed upon his clear-cut,
impassioned face with affection and admiration. He looked every inch a
leader as he stood there bareheaded, his dark, curly hair adding to the
beauty of his well-shaped head and pale, strong countenance.
“What have you done?” he went on sternly. “You have allowed a stranger
from across the sea to become the head and front of this ancient realm.
You sit here, playing the game he taught your king, while your country
goes to ruin and the castle upon yonder hill becomes a plague-spot that
throws a blight upon a whole people. Are you men—or simply wine-vats?
Where is the manhood that made your ancestors great in war and men of
force in peace? You have heard that in every inn, in every house in
Hesse-Heilfels our countrymen, gone mad over a foolish game of chance,
spend their days and nights playing poker. You have heard that chaos
reigns at the castle, that the kingdom is placed in peril by a ruler who
has become the tool of an adventurer, a man who has no claim upon the
king, no right to our regard. Again I ask you, are you men? Think not
that the people have no rights. The King of Hesse-Heilfels is absolute
in power, but I say to you, my friends, that he forfeits his divine
right when he gives that power to a trickster, to a man of alien blood
who loves us not. Do you weigh my words? Tell me, my countrymen, do I not
speak the truth?”
“Ja wohl, Carl!” cried one of his hearers. “You are right. We will do as
you direct, eh, my friends?”
A murmur of assent arose from the awed and penitent throng. One of the
poker players seized the cards and chips that lay upon the table and
hurled them passionately through the open window.
“Lead on, Carl,” he cried. “We’ll follow you to the death.”
“Lead on, Carl. You’ll find that we are men,” shouted another.
“Down with the Yankee!” cried a third.
“Wilhelm for king!” came from the rear of the room.
“Ja! Ja! Wilhelm, Wilhelm!” arose the cry as the crowd poured from the
hot and smoke-choked room into the cool, soft night outside, where the
light of the gentle moon threw its silvery glory upon a scene well fitted
to rouse in the hearts of men a love of fatherland.
Carl Eingen hurried to the front, and turning toward his overwrought
followers, said sternly:
“No noise! Remain as silent as the night. We cannot overthrow a dynasty
by childish chatter. The man who utters a sound is a traitor to Wilhelm,
the rightful King of Hesse-Heilfels.”
“Tell me, Carl, what is your plan?” asked one of the revolutionists,
pushing his way through the throng to the leader’s side. “You can’t
depose a king with a few half-drunken men.”
Carl Eingen gazed searchingly at the pale, drawn face of the speaker.
“Have no fear, Conrad,” he said, convinced that he addressed a man not
stirred by the fumes of wine. “The guards at the palace are on our
side. From every part of the kingdom our friends are hurrying toward
the castle. This is no midsummer night’s madness, Conrad. It is simply
a very small part of a deep-laid scheme, conducted possibly from Berlin
and approved by one who is greater than the king of Hesse-Heilfels. These
men with us I shall use for a special purpose. The brunt of this business
is borne by others, but to me has been entrusted the capture of Herr
Bennett, the Yankee. I saw that I could carry my point with our friends
here if I said the right word at the right time. Their enthusiasm,
however, is spasmodic, and their lukewarmness, their dread of the awful
punishment that might come to them, will return to them anon. But there
is inspiration in sharp work. We must give them no time to think, Conrad!
Just whisper to Heinrich that it is our purpose to capture the Yankee in
his bed. It will revive their waning spirits and act like wine upon their
blood.”
A hoarse murmur of approval again arose from the hurrying throng as they
learned the special object of their expedition. Then in absolute silence
they stole beneath the trees of the park toward the castle.
“There,” said Carl Eingen, taking Conrad by the arm and pointing to a
balcony that jutted out from one of the corner towers of the castle,
“there is where the Yankee sleeps.”
“I think I see some one moving up there,” whispered Conrad excitedly. On
the instant the figure of the dwarf, an uncanny shape seemingly begotten
of the madness of their rebellious dreams, appeared upon the stone coping
of the balcony.
“It’s Cousin Fritz,” exclaimed Conrad hoarsely. “Is he in your secret?
See how he waves his cap.”
“Back, men!” cried Carl excitedly. “Get into the shadow of the trees.
No, Conrad, that madcap dwarf is loyal to Rudolph, but he knows our
plans. In trying to win his support I fear we have allowed him to learn
too much of our design. He may be crazy, but he’s very clever. Confound
such blundering! We should have captured Cousin Fritz and locked him up
to-day. He knows every nook and corner of the castle, and is an ally
worth a thousand men with guns. But come, let us move! We’ll find friends
and counsellors across the park. Silence, there! Forward, men, and make
no noise—on the peril of your lives.”
CHAPTER VI.
Jonathan Edwards Bennett found himself in an uncomfortable predicament.
He had solemnly promised to leave the kingdom at once, and he felt that
the pledge he had given to the Princess Hilda implied an obligation upon
his part to refrain from seeing Rudolph XII. again. On the other hand,
he had no desire to risk his life in an effort to escape. That he was
surrounded by enemies he could not doubt. He recalled the silhouette
made by the conspirators against the moonlight, and it assumed a new
significance to his mind as a black menace. To leave the castle at this
moment would be to face mysterious perils that he had no wish to confront.
If he obeyed the command in the jester’s note he saw before him two
unpleasant possibilities. If Cousin Fritz played him false, he might walk
straight into the enemy’s trap. If, on the other hand, the king really
awaited his coming, his recognition of the summons might look to Princess
Hilda like treachery to her and disloyalty to his pledged word.
Bennett musingly approached a window and looked forth upon a scene that
would have thrilled him, at a happier moment, with its calm beauty. The
moon, now high in the heavens, smiled benignly upon a sleeping world. A
gentle breeze whispered midnight gossip to the nodding tree-tops. Man
and his restless passions seemed out of place in such surroundings. But
suddenly upon Bennett’s astonished sight broke a vision that drove from
his mind all idea of nature’s benignity and concentrated his thought upon
the diabolical activity of man.
As if by magic, the castle seemed to be surrounded by dark forms moving
hither and thither with a certain military precision. They appeared
to come from the forest and to obey the will of some leader who had
carefully matured his plans. Bennett opened the casement and leaned
forward. He could hear the distant words of command and the subdued tramp
of marching men. That he was wide awake he knew, but the inexplicable
scene before him caused him for an instant to question his own sanity.
“Ha, you doubt my word?” whispered a rasping voice at the American’s
elbow. “You imperil precious lives because, forsooth, you will not look
upon the jester as a friend. Herr Bennett, let me tell you you are madder
than your servant, Cousin Fritz.”
The dwarf chuckled with raucous merriment at his grim joke. Then he
seized Bennett’s arm and drew him away from the window.
“There is no time to lose,” whispered the dwarf excitedly. “The king will
not listen to reason. He refuses to admit that his crown, his castle, his
very life are in peril at this hour. Come with me and tell him what you
saw from yonder window. Then throw him a hand at poker for life or death,
eh? We must be gay, Herr Bennett, even though Brother Wilhelm has placed
his hand upon our sceptre and would hurl us from the throne. We must be
gay, nicht wahr?”
In another moment Bennett and his madcap guide were hastening toward King
Rudolph’s audience chamber.
“The Princess Hilda, and two or three of the king’s most loyal gentlemen
you will find here,” said the dwarf, as they approached the king’s
apartments. “I want you to persuade my Cousin Rudolph that he is backing
a bobtailed flush against a full house. Isn’t that correct, Herr Bennett?
A bobtailed flush against a full house?”
“But what is your plan,” asked Bennett feverishly. “Is this really an
armed effort to dethrone the king?”
“It is indeed—an effort armed to the teeth. You and I, Herr Bennett, are
the only loyal subjects left at this moment to Rudolph XII., one hour
ago king of Hesse-Heilfels. I have been looking for an outbreak for some
years back. I am used to them, Herr Bennett. During the thousand years
I have passed as the real ruler of Hesse-Heilfels, I have seen many
uprisings of the people, and I have learned to detect the preliminary
symptoms. Wilhelm has played his cards well. He has waited until the time
was ripe. Now he ‘calls,’ and Rudolph holds no hand.”
“And you, Cousin Fritz?” asked Bennett, marvelling at the strange
creature at his side.
“And I? I remain true to Rudolph. I can afford to, Herr Bennett. Am I
not, after all, the eternal king of Hesse-Heilfels? I was king before
the Schwartzburgers came, and I shall reign when they are gone. I lose
nothing by clinging to Rudolph’s falling state. And he has always been
kind to Cousin Fritz! But let us hurry on, Herr Bennett. Every moment is
now of value, if we would persuade the king that he must take to flight.”
Bennett stumbled forward through the dark corridor, clinging to the
dwarf’s arm and wondering vaguely if the night’s adventures would never
come to an end. It seemed to the American as if he had crowded into
the space of a few brief hours an experience stolen in some mysterious
way from a year in the life of a mediæval knight-errant. “We live by
thoughts, not years; by heart-throbs, not in figures on a dial,” he
murmured to himself as they reached the outer doors of the king’s
audience chamber.
A striking tableau met their eyes as they passed from the gloom of
the corridor into the lighted hall. King Rudolph, pale, dishevelled,
wild-eyed, stood in the centre of the chamber, gazing helplessly at the
two courtiers who had remained loyal to him on this night of Brother
Wilhelm’s triumph. The Princess Hilda, her face white, but calm, stood by
his side and seemed to be whispering words of comfort to the discomfited
monarch.
As Rudolph’s eyes rested upon Bennett an expression of hope crossed his
face.
“Is it true, Herr Bennett?” he cried. “Tell these men they lie. Tell them
my castle is not infested by my brother’s friends! Tell them they dream
wild dreams on a peaceful summer night. What means this wild scurrying to
and fro? Speak, Herr Bennett. You, at least have not lost your wits.”
The American strove to catch Hilda’s eye, but the princess studiously
avoided his gaze.
“Your majesty,” said Bennett solemnly, “I have seen from my windows a
sight that convinces me you stand in great peril. I cannot doubt the
evidence of my senses. This may be the end of the nineteenth century, but
there appears to be a middle-age deviltry going on to-night, and you and
I—if you will pardon my frankness—seem to be the victims.”
“You blunder there, Herr Bennett,” said the king, with a touch of dignity
that was worthy of his royal pretensions. “You are the cause—I am the
victim.”
Cousin Fritz had been dancing impatiently round the room.
“You waste time, Cousin Rudolph,” he cried recklessly. “You can’t stand
here and put down a revolution by a royal edict. You don’t hold a card in
your hand that is worth drawing to. Leave the table and the stakes to the
winners and wait for better luck.”
King Rudolph, with a gesture of despair, turned toward the dwarf.
“Treachery from friends and wisdom from the mouths of fools! It’s all
of a piece! Go on, Cousin Fritz! What do you suggest? Your advice is
as valuable to-night as that of the men who have pushed me toward this
precipice.” The king glanced pointedly at Bennett and the two loyal
courtiers who lurked in the background.
“Your only chance, Cousin Rudolph,” said the dwarf coolly, stepping
forward and bending his knee with solemn mockery before the king, “is to
follow my guidance. Your guards have proved false, and within another
ten minutes the hirelings of Wilhelm will be at yonder door. What will
happen then, who can say? A brother who would seize your crown will not
hesitate to take your life. But his lawlessness will not find favor
long with the good people of Hesse-Heilfels. To-night they follow the
lead of evil counsellors. To-morrow they will see the horror of their
deeds. To-morrow, Cousin Rudolph, you will again be king in their hearts.
To-night they serve your rival’s schemes.”
“But this is hardly to the point, Cousin Fritz,” said the king gently.
“You may speak the truth, but to-morrow has not come. We must act, and
act at once.”
“Follow me, then,” cried the dwarf, springing to his feet and seizing
the hand of Princess Hilda. “Hark! Hear that? They are coming toward us.
Quick now! There is no time to lose.”
Drawing the princess with him, Cousin Fritz disappeared behind a heavy
curtain that concealed a portrait of a famous Schwartzburger, who had
held the throne of Hesse-Heilfels nearly two centuries ago. When King
Rudolph, Bennett, and the two courtiers drew the curtain aside, the
portrait had disappeared and a black hole in the wall met their eyes. Out
of the darkness came the voice of Cousin Fritz.
“Come on! Come on! Don’t stop to draw cards. This isn’t poker. Do you
hear me? We aren’t playing jack-pots, your majesty. We’re making history.”
In another instant the curtain had fallen into place and the audience
chamber remained lonely and silent in the half lights. Suddenly an uproar
outside the heavy doors arose and into the room rushed a crowd of
white-faced, eager men.
“Gott im Himmel! where is he?” cried a hoarse voice. And behind the
curtain the Schwartzburger of other days smiled in the darkness—and
remained silent.
CHAPTER VII.
Cousin Fritz led the way through the impenetrable darkness, holding the
princess by the arm. Behind them came Bennett, guiding the king by the
sound of the dwarf’s harsh, insistent voice. Count von Reibach and Baron
Wollenstein, the loyal courtiers, stumbled along in the rear, muttering
impatiently now and again as they collided with some obstacle in their
course or lost sight in the gloom of the fugitives in front of them.
“Courage, friends,” cried Cousin Fritz, cheerfully, “we’ll find a place
of safety and comfort very soon.” He and the princess had paused to await
the approach of their companions.
“We go down these stairs,” explained their guide, as the four men grouped
themselves behind him. Scratching a match against the stone wall at his
right hand, Cousin Fritz showed them a flight of steps that seemed to
run downward into the blackness of everlasting gloom. The Princess Hilda
trembled as if with cold.
“We didn’t come here for burial, Cousin Fritz,” remarked King Rudolph
testily, leaning forward and gazing into the abyss.
“No, your majesty, you came here to escape it,” returned the dwarf
sarcastically. He struck another temporary light, and taking the hand
of the princess began to descend the steps. It required a good deal of
courage to follow this madcap guide into the bowels of the earth, but
the men behind him seemed to have no choice in the matter. For some time
past they had obeyed his orders, and at this juncture there seemed to be
no good reason for rejecting his leadership. Bennett was the only one of
the party who harbored the slightest distrust of the dwarf’s loyalty.
Circumstances had combined to prove to him that Cousin Fritz was worthy
of the trust reposed in him, but the American, suspicious by temperament
and habit, crept down the stone steps into the chill blackness with
great reluctance. He had grown very weary of the seemingly inexhaustible
resources of the old castle in the way of unpleasant surprises, and he
hesitated to place himself beyond all possibility of escape from the
antique structure.
There was one circumstance, however, that gave Bennett unalloyed
satisfaction in this hour of peril and discomfort. The social barrier
between the Princess Hilda and himself had been broken down at one blow.
They were both fugitives, and, although she might hold him responsible
for the downfall of King Rudolph, he was, nevertheless, in a position to
be of great service to her in the crises that were sure to confront them
in the near future. As he caught a glimpse of her stately figure in the
flickering gleam thrown by a match lighted by the dwarf, as they reached
the bottom of the long stairway, a sensation of ecstatic triumph thrilled
Bennett’s soul. Down here in the damp depths of this gigantic cellar
there were no kings, no princesses, no counts, no barons. They were all
adventurers. The equality begotten of misfortune had placed the American
upon a new plane, and he rejoiced at the prospect that opened before his
mind’s eye. It would go hard, indeed, if he could not prove his fealty
to the princess by a method less heroic, perhaps, but more satisfactory
than that of voluntary banishment. Nevertheless, he realized that at this
moment the princess looked upon him as a perjured and recreant knight, no
longer worthy of rank on the lists of chivalry.
“What next, Cousin Fritz?” asked King Rudolph, puffing heavily and
peering anxiously around him. “We seem to be in the wine cellar.”
“We are, your majesty,” answered the dwarf. “We are surrounded by
vintages worth a king’s ransom. Pardon me, your majesty. I didn’t mean
to be personal. But, follow me a little further, and I will fulfil my
promise regarding your safety and comfort.”
A moment later the fugitives stood in a large, damp room, in which Cousin
Fritz seemed thoroughly at home. He scurried about, lighting candles,
pushing pieces of antique furniture toward his guests and keeping up a
running fire of comment on the honor paid him by a visit from royalty.
Now and then he would drop a sarcastic remark that suggested to Bennett
the line of thought the dwarf’s mind was pursuing. Cousin Fritz, monarch
of Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years, was proving openly at last that
he was more powerful than any temporary monarch who held the throne in
the eyes of a short-sighted world. Here in his secret apartments was the
real centre of royalty in Hesse-Heilfels. Could he not afford to let the
petty kings up above fret their lives away while he, to whom a century
was but a single day, reigned undisturbed, but all-powerful, over the
realm they thought was theirs?
“Your majesty needs repose,” said Cousin Fritz imperiously, pointing
toward an ancient divan in a distant corner of the room. “You are out of
spirits, out of breath, and out of danger. Lie down and take your rest.
We have much to do later on, and we must begin the day fresh from a
little sleep.”
King Rudolph gazed blankly at the dwarf. The deposed monarch seemed to
feel the severe physical exertion he had undergone, and his breath came
and went with painful effort. He stumbled toward the divan and stretched
himself thereon with a groan. The princess stood by the side of his rude
couch and gently rubbed the brow from which a crown had so recently
fallen. In a moment the king had dropped into a restless sleep and was
snoring with a royal indifference to the comfort of others curiously
characteristic of the Schwartzburgers.
Cousin Fritz deferentially approached the Princess Hilda, and, taking her
hand, led her to a corner of the room that lay deep in shadow. Pulling
aside a heavy, moth-eaten curtain, the dwarf pointed to an inner and
smaller room and said:
“Your apartment awaits you, princess. In the hurry of our departure I
forgot to summon one of your women to attend you. I will repair this
oversight at once, however. I hope you will forgive my carelessness.”
A sad smile played across the wan face of the princess.
“I need no assistance, Cousin Fritz,” she said gently. “Do not risk your
life for my sake. You must not return to my apartments.”
The dwarf laughed gayly. “I go and come as the humor sways me,” he said
proudly, “and no man says me nay. Sleep for a time, sweet princess, and
when you awake you will find a woman by your side. Aufwiedersehen, and
may you sleep well.”
He dropped the curtain and skipped lightly toward von Reibach and
Wollenstein, who stood in deep converse in one corner of the room,
glancing furtively now and then at Bennett, who was seated in a chair
near the centre of the apartment, moodily reviewing the startling events
of the long night.
“You will do me the honor, gentlemen,” said the dwarf cordially, but
with a note of command in his voice, “you will do me the honor of making
yourselves comfortable for a time. You will find these old couches fitted
for an early morning nap. As for me, I must return to the upper halls.”
Bennett overheard the dwarf’s final words. They reawakened his slumbering
suspicion. As the count and baron, acting upon the hint thrown out to
them by their host, prepared themselves for sleep in a shadow-haunted
alcove, he strode up to Cousin Fritz. Placing his hand upon the dwarf’s
shoulder, he said:
“You are about to return to the upper part of the castle. I go with you,
my friend.”
A mocking smile played across the unsymmetrical face of the dwarf. He
read Bennett’s mind at a glance.
“As you will, Herr Bennett. My advice to you would be to get a little
sleep while you may, but your company on an expedition that is not
without some slight peril would be a pleasure and a comfort to me. Come,
then, there is no time to lose.”
They had hardly passed from the room into the gloom of the cellar when a
thought crossed Bennett’s mind that caused him to seize the dwarf’s arm
and hold him motionless for a moment.
“These men,” he whispered, “why have they remained loyal to the king?
Count von Reibach first. Why does he cling to Rudolph’s fallen fortunes?”
Cousin Fritz chuckled silently. Then he answered in low, rasping tones:
“Von Reibach is a ruined man. He has lost his all at poker, and fears to
face his creditors.”
“And Baron Wollenstein?”
“Oh, Wollenstein,” answered the dwarf, “Wollenstein is in love with the
Princess Hilda.”
“The devil you say!” muttered Bennett profanely. Suddenly he seized the
dwarf’s hand in a grip of iron.
“Tell me, man, why do you leave us here at this time?”
Cousin Fritz uttered an exclamation of anger, and attempted to withdraw
his hand from the American’s grip.
“Gott im Himmel, Herr Bennett, why do you distrust me?” he asked
petulantly. “You’re the shortest-sighted clever man I ever knew. I’m
about to run some risk, if you must know it, in order to bring back a
waiting-woman for the princess. I made a miscalculation, and must atone
for it. Are you satisfied?”
A hot flush rose to Bennett’s cheeks, who felt ashamed of the injustice
he had done to the loyal little man at his side.
“Go then,” he exclaimed cordially, “and forgive me, Cousin Fritz, for my
impertinence. Hereafter I shall trust you fully. As for me, I think it
best that I should return to your rooms. Do you understand me?”
“I think I do, Herr Bennett,” answered the dwarf, laughing mockingly as
he disappeared in the darkness.
The American turned and groped his way toward the room he had just left.
He opened the heavy door softly. The candles in the grim apartment were
still lighted, but heavy shadows danced blackly here and there as the
flames wavered in the draught. Bennett glanced around the apartment
apprehensively. Suddenly from a distant corner two figures made toward
him hurriedly. He realized instinctively that the count and baron had
been plotting his destruction.
Closing the door behind him he leaned against it, and drawing his
revolver from his hip pocket held the weapon in front of him. The
flickering candle-light was reflected by the gleaming steel.
“Hold hard, my friends,” said Bennett coolly, “a step farther in my
direction means a bullet for the man who makes it.”
CHAPTER VIII.
Bennett’s face was pale but smiling as he witnessed the dismay of his
baffled foes. That his possession of a pistol at this crisis had saved
his life he had not the slightest doubt. The count hated him because he
had introduced poker into the kingdom; the baron, with the jealous eyes
of a lover, saw in the American a possible rival for the favor of the
princess. Furthermore, the courtiers realized, doubtless, that if they
were captured in the company of the American their chance of winning
pardon from Wilhelm, the successful usurper, would be slight.
All this passed through Bennett’s mind as he leaned against the great
door and pointed his weapon first at the count and then at the baron,
taking a mischievous pleasure in their not unnatural disquietude. Hardly
a sound broke the stillness. A rat gnawed noisily somewhere in the
woodwork. The asthmatic breathing of the deposed king could be heard,
irregular and ominous.
Suddenly a swishing of skirts startled Bennett and his foiled assailants,
and the Princess Hilda, white and anxious, stood between them. The
American returned his revolver to his pocket and folded his arms silently.
“What does this mean?” asked the Princess sternly, turning from one to
another of the trio. “Is it not enough that we are driven like rats into
a hole? Why should you quarrel? Herr Bennett, why have you threatened
the lives of these men? Are they not unarmed? And you stand there, like
a highwayman, pointing a pistol at their heads. Speak, sir! Have you
nothing to say?”
Bennett’s face, flushed at first, had grown white and drawn.
“I have nothing to say, your royal highness,” he answered in a low voice.
Count von Reibach and Baron Wollenstein gazed at the American in
amazement. His generosity was inexplicable.
The Princess Hilda stood silent for a time, plunged in deep thought. Then
she said firmly:
“Give me your revolver, Herr Bennett.”
He removed the weapon from his pocket and placed it carefully in her
outstretched hand.
“A wasp is harmless without his sting,” muttered the baron under his
breath. Count von Reibach, more generous than his colleague, placed his
hand upon the latter’s mouth and whispered to him to remain silent.
The Princess Hilda had retreated toward her apartment. Before she dropped
the curtain she turned and looked at the little group behind her. In one
hand she held the pistol, while with the other she drew the curtains
aside. The picture that she made at that moment in the flickering light,
with the fitful gleams playing on her golden hair, while heavy shadows
behind her threw the outlines of her tall figure into strong relief,
Bennett never forgot. Suddenly she dropped the curtain and disappeared.
The deep gloom of the apartment seemed to return on the instant, and
the American turned sadly toward his foes. Deprived of weapon, he had
determined to sell his life, if the struggle were forced upon him, as
dearly as he might. To his astonishment, however, he saw Count von
Reibach approaching him with an outstretched hand.
“You are a gentleman, Herr Bennett,” said the count cordially, “in spite
of the fact that you go to extremes.”
“_Timeo Danaos et dona ferentes_,” muttered Bennett coldly, not accepting
the count’s hand. “You must acknowledge, sir, that by going to extremes I
took the only course open to me at the moment.”
Count von Reibach smiled grimly. “The fact is, Herr Bennett, that we
had formed no diabolical design, the baron and myself. For certain
reasons—reasons of state, as our unhappy king would say—we felt that your
presence here was inopportune, and we had decided to—to——”
“Assassinate me,” remarked Bennett curtly.
“Not at all. You do us grave injustice, I assure you. It is just possible
that, had you not checked our impetuosity at the right moment, we might
have imprisoned you in an empty wine-cask somewhere in the cellar,
but we had no wish to take your life. The Count von Reibach and Baron
Wollenstein are not cut-throats, Herr Bennett. And let me assure you we
appreciate your generosity in refusing to accuse us to the princess.”
The Baron Wollenstein had listened sullenly to his comrade’s rather lame
apology. He gazed with stubborn enmity at Bennett, and then said to the
count:
“Come, von Reibach, let’s get some sleep. The fact is. I’m
_ausgespielt_. As for this—gentleman, let me assure him that we have no
further intention of interfering with his liberty. Come, count.”
The two courtiers retired toward a dark corner of the room, not far
from the entrance to Princess Hilda’s apartment. Here they stretched
themselves upon a dilapidated piece of furniture that had once served as
a regal couch for a reigning Schwartzburger. Bennett could hear their
guttural voices as they talked together in low tones for a time. Then
silence, broken only by the king’s labored breathing and the occasional
snores of the exhausted courtiers, reigned in the old lumber-room, made
barely habitable by Cousin Fritz’s efforts.
The Princess Hilda, upon her return to the inner room, had thrown herself
fully dressed upon the improvised bed prepared for her by the dwarf, and
had vainly attempted to forget her woes in sleep. The horrors of her
situation forced themselves persistently upon her mind and the events
of a long and dreadful day allied themselves in opposition to peaceful
slumber. It seemed an age since she had stood beside King Rudolph in
the morning and had attempted to impress him with the seriousness of
the crisis that confronted them. The downfall of her uncle, and their
undignified flight, had occurred with such suddenness that she had
not yet been able to grasp their full significance. Then a strange,
inexplicable feeling stole over her and she realized, with a sensation
of shame, that in this dark hour she took comfort in the presence of
Herr Bennett. Annoyed by this discovery, she turned restlessly upon her
pillow and again attempted to forget her woes and weariness in sleep.
The lower regions of the castle of the Schwartzburgers were not wholly
under the control of Cousin Fritz. His sway was disputed by the rats,
liberty-loving creatures having no respect for the rights of property
nor reverence for royalty. A rat-hole, running clear through the wall,
opened like a speaking-tube just where the shapely ear of the Princess
Hilda rested as she lay quiet, fervently praying for sleep. Suddenly her
wandering thoughts were recalled from the borderland of oblivion by the
stern realities of her surroundings. She heard distinctly the guttural
voice of Baron Wollenstein as he said to Count von Reibach:
“You are too soft-hearted, Count. Our only safety lies in Herr Bennett’s
death. Mark my words, it is his life or ours in the end. This is no time
for gentle deeds and kindly words. We’ll be captured in this hole, as
sure as Wilhelm reigns. If we kill Bennett and conceal his body, we can
prove to Wilhelm that we followed Rudolph in the interest of the new
_régime_. Verstehen Sie? Am I not right?”
The horrified princess could not catch the count’s answer. She strained
her ear in vain, but the rat-hole no longer served her purpose as an
eavesdropper. How long she lay motionless she knew not, but after a time
the snoring of the conspirators convinced her that they had ceased their
plotting for a time and were plunged in sleep.
The princess arose softly, grasped the revolver that she had placed on
the floor near her bed, and stole toward the entrance to the chamber.
As she pulled aside the curtains and glanced furtively around the larger
room she saw that one candle still burned dimly in a corner near the main
entrance. By its flickering gleams she could make out the figure of the
exhausted American as he lay, sprawled in broken slumbers, in an antique
chair near the door through which he expected the return of Cousin Fritz.
As she approached Bennett a feeling of mingled tenderness and repentance
came over her. This man had been in peril of his life, and she had
harshly accused him of a crime. Was it not more than possible that
she had always misjudged him; that he had found it impracticable to
fulfil the oath he had sworn to her in the Hall of Armor? Surely he had
not promised to leave the castle before the morning, and the morning,
she imagined, was only just breaking. She glanced down at his white,
clear-cut face, rendered almost ghastly by the dim light in contrast with
his black, luxuriant hair.
“Herr Bennett,” she whispered gently, bending forward and placing a hand
upon his shoulder. He awoke on the instant and their eyes met.
“Take your pistol,” she said simply. “You are still in grave danger. I
did you an injustice.”
He had sprung to his feet, a mournful smile playing across his face.
“Your royal highness,” he said, “I thank you from my heart—not for the
weapon but for your words.”
A flush arose to her cheeks and there came into her eyes a light as sweet
as the dawn that drove the shadows from the hills outside.
CHAPTER IX.
The Princess Hilda opened her eyes wearily. She had slept for several
hours, but her first sensation as she woke was one of utter misery. Sleep
had brought with it no refreshment, no exhilaration. The mere joy of
living, that so often thrilled her in the morning, she seemed to have
lost forever. The twilight that reigned in this subterranean apartment,
the sudden recollection of the grim disasters of the previous day, the
discomfort that resulted from sleeping fully dressed, and the sensation
of utter loneliness that came over her, combined to render her awakening
painful. She turned impatiently upon her couch. Suddenly a smile of joy
lighted her sad face. Fraulein Müller, her favorite attendant, a plump,
red-cheeked young woman of twenty, was seated by her side.
“Good morning, your highness,” cried the maiden cheerily. “You seem glad
to see me.”
“I am indeed,” said the princess warmly. “This has been, Gretchen, oh,
such an awful night! I feel as if, somehow, my youth had gone forever;
that I shall always be an old, old woman.”
Fraulein Müller laughed gayly. “It is not so bad as that, my princess.
Lie quiet for a while and I will make you young again. See, I have
brought with me many things that you need. I was heart-broken until
Cousin Fritz, who can crawl through cracks in the floor or fly through
the ceiling, stood suddenly by my side and told me to dry my tears and
make ready to attend you. There were wild doings in the castle last
night, and I sat with the other women in your apartments trembling at the
awful sounds we heard. When Cousin Fritz appeared and told us that you
were safe, we took him in our arms and kissed him until he kicked and
swore and called us hard names. Then we dropped the wicked little angel
and I got a few of your things into a bundle and followed him into the
bowels of the earth. It wasn’t much fun, your highness, to creep through
the darkness with that crazy little villain at my side, laughing wildly
at my fears and pinching me now and then to hear me cry out with fright.
But when I saw you lying here alone, I felt that I could hug Cousin
Fritz. His head is queer enough, but he has a heart of gold.”
As she thus talked on, while she loosened the Princess Hilda’s hair and
brushed out the golden-brown locks, the feeling of despair that had come
over the royal fugitive departed. The princess was by temperament a
sanguine, sunny-natured girl, cold and haughty toward those she could not
trust, but cordially affectionate with her intimates. Her attendants had
been recruited from the best families in the kingdom, and it was known
throughout Hesse-Heilfels that the Princess Hilda, in spite of her proud
bearing, was a very lovable creature.
“Tell me, Gretchen,” she said, glancing anxiously at Fraulein Müller,
who was at that moment spreading a morning dress upon the bed, “tell me
what has happened up above? Are the people—my people, as I loved to call
them—really thirsting for my blood?”
Fraulein Müller laughed aloud. She was one of those rare creatures whose
gayety cannot be suppressed by the most dismal surroundings.
“It was rumored when I came away, your royal highness, that your Uncle
Wilhelm was bitterly disappointed at your disappearance. He is, it is
said, anxious to get word to you that his plans did not include any
change in your status at court. He has spread abroad the impression that
he has deposed King Rudolph simply to save Hesse-Heilfels from ruin.
He has no intention, it is reported, of altering your position in the
kingdom. Somebody told me that he had made the remark that your uncle
would still be king, but sane instead of mad.”
“Hush, Fraulein Müller,” said the princess sternly. “These walls are not
to be trusted—as I well know—and I would not have King Rudolph hear what
you have just said for worlds. How little Uncle Wilhelm knows my heart!
King Rudolph has been to me a father since my childhood. Sane or mad,
king or exile, he deserves my loyalty and love. Listen, Gretchen! I would
die with Rudolph in this rat-hole sooner than return to Wilhelm’s court
and countenance his treachery by silent acquiescence. I have striven to
prevent this awful crisis. I have labored to turn my Uncle Rudolph from
his mad ways. I have failed. But let it not be said that the Princess
Hilda of Hesse-Heilfels changes her colors with the fortunes of her
house. If loyalty to Rudolph means imprisonment, or even death, I shall
follow his banner to the end.”
She stood there, flushed, defiant, beautiful, her eyes dark with the
fervor of her passion; a girl no longer, for the stern discipline of evil
fortune had made her a woman in a night. Never again would her heart
dance merrily with the mere gayety of youth. She had lost something of
the precious vivacity of girlhood, but in its place had come the strength
and firmness that add a touch of grandeur to maturity.
Fraulein Müller gazed at her mistress with admiration. Never before had
the maiden she had served seemed so thoroughly a queen as at this moment
when she stood, a fugitive skulking in a cellar, bereft of everything
that makes royalty impressive, and voiced to a single listener the
noblest sentiments of loyalty. Above her shone the bright light of the
summer sun, awakening a people who would gladly welcome her return to
the pomp and state that had been hers throughout her life. Above her
reigned a king who would place her by his side and reward her allegiance
to his cause with power and dominion. In contrast with all this, what was
offered her? An existence of wretched discomfort in the damp darkness of
a rat-haunted chamber. A miserable present and an uncertain future. The
companionship of ruined men, of a king whose crazy folly had hurled him
from the pinnacle of power into the abysmal depths of despair and ruin.
Here was a girl of eighteen, upon whom nature had lavished all her gifts,
and to whom the world bowed down in loving homage, confronted by a
choice from which the boldest man would have shrunk back in dismay. And
the Princess Hilda gave up the sunshine for the darkness, the light of
day for the gloom of night, the pleasures of the gladsome world for the
grim shadows of a living tomb! Is it strange that in Hesse-Heilfels you
should hear it said that in the Schwartzburger blood there is a strain of
heroism that breaks out now and then, as the generations come and go?
Something of all this passed through Fraulein Müller’s mind as she gazed
at the princess with eyes that looked upon her royal mistress with
new reverence. She bent forward and kissed Hilda’s hand with loving
deference. There were tears on the Fraulein’s cheeks as she smiled up at
her mistress, from whose face the flush of excitement had departed.
“Ah, Gretchen,” said the princess wearily, “you must not weep! Surely,
nothing can be gained by tears. But to be a woman is so hard! How
powerless we are! Oh, for a man’s arm to-day, Gretchen! Were I a prince,
do you know what I would do? If they had driven me down into this hole, I
would find the powder magazine and blow those rebels into bits.”
Fraulein Müller laughed merrily. The ludicrous side of a situation always
appealed first to her mind.
“Would it not be a grim revenge?” she cried. “But I fear, your highness,
we would not live to enjoy it.”
At that moment a knock at the door recalled them to the exigencies of the
hour. Fraulein Müller ran merrily toward the entrance.
That she and her mistress were not wholly alone was a reassuring thought.
“Who’s there?” she cried, smoothing back her hair from her brow and
rearranging her skirts. The habits of a court are not quickly lost, even
in a cellar.
“Cousin Fritz, my Lady Müller. An envoy from the reigning King of
Hesse-Heilfels, Rudolph XII. I crave audience of the Princess Hilda.”
Fraulein Müller, smiling at the madcap’s pompous words, threw back the
door. The dwarf instantly rushed in, turned quickly and pinched her arm
with mischievous force, and then hurried forward, to throw himself upon
one knee before the princess, the feather of his jaunty cap trailing on
the floor.
“Your royal highness,” said he ceremoniously, his harsh voice penetrating
to the furthest corners of the room. “Your liege lord, the King of
Hesse-Heilfels, commends himself to you with loving words and commands
your immediate presence in the dining-hall. Such is the message he
ordered me to give you. Personally let me add, your royal highness, that
this morning we draw to a full larder, and, if your appetite is good, I
should advise you to take a hand in the game.”
The Princess Hilda could not restrain a smile at the dwarf’s words, but
she felt a pang of annoyance at hearing again the poker jargon that had
become synonymous, to her mind, with ruin and disgrace.
“Tell the king, Cousin Fritz,” she said, rising and moving toward the
door, “that I will be with him at once.”
CHAPTER X.
Wilhelm IX., King of Hesse-Heilfels by the divine right of grand larceny,
gazed from a window in the castle at the rising sun; emblematic, as he
reflected, of himself and his fortunes. He was a younger, better built
man than his brother, Rudolph the Deposed. His legs were much longer
than his brother’s, thus making his head cooler. There was an old saying
in Hesse-Heilfels to the effect that “a Schwartzburger with short legs
always toddles into trouble.” His superiority in length of limb had
had much to do toward rendering Wilhelm’s usurpation successful. The
impressionable and somewhat superstitious people of Hesse-Heilfels
possessed an hereditary conviction that the longer the legs of a
Schwartzburger the better fitted he was to rule the kingdom. When,
therefore, it was whispered that Wilhelm plotted to seize the sceptre
the Heilfelsans were drawn irresistibly to his cause. They preferred a
long-legged Schwartzburger, of good habits, as king, to a short-legged
gambler who was over-fond of wine.
Wilhelm’s face, pale and drawn from the stress of an exciting night, wore
a smile of triumph as he looked forth upon the picturesque domain that he
had so easily made his own. Backed by the people of Hesse-Heilfels, and
sure of recognition at Berlin, he felt that he was safely seated upon a
throne that he had long wished to occupy. Presently he turned from the
window, and beckoned to a man who had recently entered the room and stood
awaiting the pleasure of royalty.
“What news, Herr Schmidt?” asked Wilhelm eagerly, “is there any clew
to my lost relatives? My brother can’t perform miracles. He must be
concealed somewhere in the castle.”
“We have searched the building from top to bottom, your majesty, but can
find no trace of Rudolph, the Princess, nor the Yankee. But a strange
story has come from the Princess Hilda’s waiting-women. How much truth
there is in it, I do not know.”
“We’ll find out at first hand,” said King Wilhelm, seating himself in a
chair by the side of a small round table. “Summon all her women to my
presence.”
Herr Schmidt hurried from the room.
“Carl Eingen, a word with you,” said Wilhelm, and the handsome baritone
approached the king and deferentially bent the knee.
“As I understand it,” said Wilhelm, “the capture of this American
adventurer was left to you, Carl Eingen. Why did you fail to obey orders?”
The tall youth turned pale, but answered firmly:
“The failure cannot be laid at my door, your majesty. I obeyed in detail
the instructions I received. The weak spot in our scheme lay in the fact
that we put too little stress upon the cleverness of Cousin Fritz.”
“Cousin Fritz?” cried the king in astonishment. “The madcap dwarf? Surely
he could not have foiled you all! What had he to do with the affair?”
“An hour or so before we made the general advance upon the castle, your
majesty, Cousin Fritz was seen—I saw him myself—dancing wildly on the
balcony in front of the American’s apartment. The dwarf is the only man
in the kingdom who knows all the underground secrets of this ancient
castle. I have no doubt that he has led Rudolph and the rest to a place
of, at least, temporary secrecy.”
“Just who are missing, Herr Eingen?” asked Wilhelm.
“Rudolph, the Princess Hilda, Baron Wollenstein, Count von Reibach, Herr
Bennett, and Cousin Fritz.”
“That is all?”
“So far as I can learn, no one else has disappeared from the castle since
our entrance.”
“It is strange,” mused the usurper. “So large a party, it seems to me,
could not vanish in one instant without leaving some clew behind them.
You say, Herr Eingen, that the cellars have been thoroughly explored?”
“Yes, your majesty. I led the exploring party myself. There is, beneath
this castle, a labyrinth of passages, cellars, dungeons, and lumber rooms
that taxed our patience severely, but we groped into every nook and
corner, and found nothing to reward our search.”
At this moment Herr Schmidt returned, followed by a group of young women
whom the events of the night had rendered hysterical. At a sign from
Wilhelm, Herr Schmidt led his bevy of distraught maidens toward the
usurper.
“Now understand me,” said Wilhelm sternly, “I shall imprison you in a
body if you all insist upon talking at once. Furthermore, I object to
tears. You have nothing to cry about if you will obey your king. Do you
comprehend me? Your king, Wilhelm IX., by the grace of God monarch of
Hesse-Heilfels. You there, in front, answer my questions! What is this
wonderful tale that I hear has been spread abroad from your corner of the
castle?”
Carl Eingen, his countenance disturbed, was anxiously glancing from face
to face of the trembling women, seeking some one he could not find. In
answer to Wilhelm, a maiden standing nearer to royalty than the others
said, her voice tremulous with emotion:
“This morning, your majesty, about four o’clock, Cousin Fritz suddenly
appeared, as if by magic, among us. He ordered us to make a bundle of
things most necessary for the Princess Hilda’s comfort. Then he went
away, accompanied by her royal highness’ favorite attendant.”
Carl Eingen gazed at the speaker earnestly, while Wilhelm said:
“Her favorite attendant? Who may that be?”
“The Fraulein Müller, your majesty.”
Carl Eingen’s face turned white. He had long loved Fraulein Müller, and
her non-attendance upon Wilhelm had filled him with dismay. “Weren’t you
in the cellars at that hour, Herr Eingen?” asked Wilhelm sternly.
“I was, your majesty—with twenty men with torches.”
“And you heard no sound—no footsteps—no echoes?”
“None, your majesty, that the vastness of the vaults would not explain.”
The usurper sat silent for a time, deep in thought. Now and again one of
the waiting-women would sob hysterically. Carl Eingen’s impatience grew
apace. He longed for action, for some physical outlet for the anxiety
that oppressed him. He had seen little of Fraulein Müller since she had
been taken into the household of the Princess Hilda, but his boyhood had
been spent in her companionship. He could not remember the time when he
had not loved her. Her bright face and sunny nature had been to him for
years a solace and a hope. That she had been lured into the perils that
surrounded the path of the royal fugitives, he could not now doubt. The
conviction filled him with dismay. He longed to begin at once a renewal
of the fruitless search he had made in the early morning. He watched the
changing expressions on Wilhelm’s face anxiously. Presently the usurper
spoke:
“Come here, Herr Schmidt,” said Wilhelm, a cruel tone in his deep voice.
“Seat yourself at this table and write as I direct. Are you ready? Go
on then. ‘To the people of Hesse-Heilfels, greeting: I, Wilhelm IX., by
the grace of God king of Hesse-Heilfels, do call upon you to render up
to me, dead or alive, the person of one Cousin Fritz, a dwarf, who has
held, under my predecessor, the office of Court Jester. To the man or
men who shall bring to my castle the body of said Cousin Fritz shall be
paid the sum of five hundred marks. Given under my hand and seal, at the
castle of Heilfels, this tenth day of August, 189—.’ There, I think that
may be effective in crushing out the last sparks of rebellion in this
afflicted land. Have a hundred copies of that proclamation made at once,
Herr Schmidt. See to it that they are exposed in every wine-shop in the
kingdom. Take a few of them, Herr Eingen, and affix them to the walls in
the most remote corners of the cellars under us. Oh, one moment, Herr
Schmidt; add to the proclamation that a full pardon will be granted to
any one who has been in rebellion against Wilhelm IX., in case he aids
in the capture of Cousin Fritz. That may have an effect upon Reibach and
Wollenstein, if they should see the notice. As I remember them, those
two men are among the worst products of Brother Rudolph’s worm-eaten
vineyard. And now, gentlemen, let us break our fast. Ladies, I bid you
good-morning. It is my fondest hope that you may have your mistress with
you again at the earliest possible moment.”
Wilhelm arose and the audience was at an end. With a heavy heart, Carl
Eingen joined Herr Schmidt and prepared for another descent to the weird
regions beneath the castle. Meanwhile the people of Hesse-Heilfels
had begun the day under a new _régime_, and the whisper went abroad
throughout the kingdom that indulgence in the game of draw-poker would be
construed as the crime of _lese majesté_.
CHAPTER XI.
Carl Eingen had searched, as he believed, the most remote corner of the
wine-cellar. He had taken with him no companion upon his subterranean
bill-posting expedition, and, courageous though he was, he could not
control a feeling of nervous discomfort as he fastened the grewsome
proclamation of King Wilhelm to what he imagined was the last outpost
in this tortuous hole in the ground. He had affixed type-written copies
offering a reward for the capture of Cousin Fritz, dead or alive, to wine
casks, stone walls, and wooden pillars in various parts of the cellar,
and he breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that his grim task was at
an end. Suddenly a harsh, shrill voice, just above his head, cried out:
“Ha Carl Eingen, I’m worth five hundred marks, eh? I’ll throw you double
or quits for my body. What say you?”
Carl started in affright, and dropped the hammer he held in his hand.
Perched upon a huge hogshead sat Cousin Fritz, his feathered cap upon his
head, smiling down mischievously at the astonished youth.
“Will you come up and take me?” asked the dwarf maliciously, moving
his short sword in the air and then making a few defiant passes at his
antagonist. “Do you need money, Carl? Five hundred marks! It is a large
sum.”
Carl Eingen remained silent, but he could not suppress a smile as the
ludicrous features of the situation impressed him. Suddenly the dwarf’s
mood changed.
“You’re a good fellow, Carl Eingen, in spite of your rebellious nature,”
he said gently. “I don’t believe you’d murder me in cold blood. That’s
more than I could say of several men I know. As times go, Carl, it’s high
praise.”
“I think, Cousin Fritz,” said Carl quietly, “that you’d better come with
me without more ado. You’re sure to be captured down here and you might
be run to earth by somebody who would think it less trouble to take you
dead than alive. I promise you that I’ll do my best to make easy terms
for you with the king.”
“What king, Carl?” asked the dwarf mockingly. “You may not know it, but I
am the real, the only king of Hesse-Heilfels. In the long run I dictate
my own terms—and they are always accepted, Carl Eingen. Do you call
Brother Wilhelm king? Nonsense! He’s only an upstart who struts about up
above for a time and then falls to sleep like the rest. Hesse-Heilfels
has only one king—and he never dies. But enough of this, Carl! I won’t
come to you and you can’t capture me. Nevertheless, I prefer you as an
ally to a foe. I’ll make you a proposition.”
Carl Eingen frowned and strode nervously up and down, almost within
reach of the dwarf’s pointed shoes. He felt absurdly conscious of his
momentary impotence. He was keenly alive to the possibility that he would
be obliged to return to Wilhelm and confess that he had been outwitted by
the dwarf. Furthermore, Cousin Fritz was in possession of a secret that
Carl Eingen longed to solve. Upon the hogshead above him sat the captor
of Fraulein Müller, and her lover burned to get word of her. He knew,
right well, that only by diplomacy could he make Cousin Fritz reveal the
truth concerning her abduction.
“Go on,” said Carl smoothly, “let me hear your proposition, Cousin Fritz.”
The dwarf chuckled with inward merriment. Then he bent forward, his hand
still upon his sword, and said:
“You think me mad, Carl Eingen, but you’d do well to back my hand at this
crisis in the game. In this case one king beats a royal flush. I’m the
king, and I know my power. Let me tell you, Carl Eingen, that you will
never see again a face that you love nor hear a voice that has grown dear
to you unless you heed what I shall say. It has come to a contest between
your loyalty and your love. If you remain true to Wilhelm, you will be
false to your love. If you place your mistress above your king in your
heart, you must forswear Wilhelm. Do you follow me?”
There was a sane intensity in the dwarf’s manner that Carl Eingen had
never observed before. It impressed him even more than the madcap’s words.
“And if I abandon Wilhelm, Cousin Fritz?” asked Carl earnestly.
“You shall see your love again, Carl Eingen.”
“And otherwise?”
“The sweet face of Gretchen Müller shall smile upon you only from the
shadows of the night, when memory haunts your pillow and drives sleep
routed from your couch.”
Carl Eingen looked about him restlessly. The dark mysteries of this
weird cellar appeared to cast upon him an uncanny spell. He seemed to
be plunged into a shadow-haunted realm in which laws that were new to
him prevailed. The dwarf, smiling with conscious power, seemed to exert
a hypnotic influence over the impressionable youth, whose artistic
sensibilities rendered him extremely sensitive to the influences of a
romantic environment.
Furthermore, the threat uttered by the dwarf had had its effect. Carl
Eingen longed passionately to gaze once more upon a face that had been
for years the fairest sight earth held for him. The possibility—remote
and unreasonable as it seemed—that this little mischief-maker could
remove Gretchen Müller forever from his ken thrilled him with unspeakable
dread. Instinctively he seemed to realize that Cousin Fritz was not
wholly a vain boaster, that he was not without some portion of the
boundless power he claimed.
“Well, Cousin Fritz,” said Carl at length, his voice hoarse and unsteady,
“I will go to this point, and no further. If you will lead me at once to
Fraulein Müller, I give you my word that I will take no advantage of what
I have learned, that neither Wilhelm nor any of his people shall know
that I have met you down here.”
The dwarf laughed mockingly and sprang to the floor. “It’s unconditional
surrender, even on those terms,” he cried. “What I have left undone,
Fraulein Müller will accomplish. Look here, Carl Eingen! See how
powerless you were.”
Cousin Fritz skipped merrily toward the proclamation that offered a
reward for his capture. Removing it from the wall he playfully tore it
into small pieces. Suddenly, to Carl’s amazement, a black hole gaped at
them where the paper had rested but a moment before.
“In here, Carl,” cried the dwarf, scrambling through the aperture.
“You thought you had reached the end of the cellar. This is merely the
entrance, my friend.”
For a moment the youth hesitated. When, after much squeezing and a good
deal of discomfort, he stood beside Cousin Fritz, his guide’s figure was
almost lost in the deep gloom.
“Come on,” said the dwarf, seizing Carl’s hand. “We have not far to go;
we are taking a short cut to my apartments—the real centre of royalty in
Hesse-Heilfels.”
A moment later they stepped out into a passageway that soon led them to
the main entrance of the rooms in which the dwarf had ensconced Rudolph
XI. and his small suite. Cautiously opening the heavy door, Cousin Fritz
tightly gripped Carl Eingen’s arm and silently pointed to the scene
before them.
In the centre of the hall the deposed king was seated at a table, at
the opposite side of which Count von Reibach shuffled a pack of cards.
Between them were small piles of pebbles that roughly served as chips.
Baron Wollenstein, with a surly expression upon his heavy face, appeared
to watch the game, but his restless eyes constantly turned toward a
group at the farther corner of the room. The Princess Hilda, attended by
Fraulein Müller, was seated in an antique chair of state, against the
back of which her head rested as she gazed upward at Herr Bennett. The
American, oblivious of the threatening glances of Baron Wollenstein, was
bending forward talking earnestly to the golden-haired princess. A smile
played across her face as she listened to his words.
“There, Carl Eingen,” whispered the dwarf mischievously, “is the game as
it stands. Will you draw cards?”
“Yes,” answered the youth hoarsely as he met the eye of Fraulein Müller,
who turned white with amazement as she caught sight of him.
CHAPTER XII.
There was nothing in the topic upon which Bennett was discoursing to the
Princess Hilda to arouse the jealousy of Baron Wollenstein. The American
was speaking eloquently, but impersonally, of his native land. The events
of the night and the ominous inaction of the morning had rendered the
princess a willing listener to the voice of a man to whom, she felt, she
had shown great injustice. Woman-like, having reached the conclusion
that she had not treated him with fairness, she now went to the extreme
of trusting Bennett fully. Her discovery of the utter baseness of
Wollenstein and von Reibach added to the longing she felt to prove that
the American was not unworthy of her regard.
“It is true,” said Bennett smilingly, “that my beautiful country is not
made picturesque by antique castles, but, your Royal Highness, you must
admit that I have no cause to hold it in contempt for that reason.” He
glanced around the gloomy apartment meaningly.
The princess understood him, and her eyes were sympathetic as they met
his. “But an old castle has its advantages,” she remarked, with forced
gayety. “It is crystallized history, is it not? Furthermore, it may offer
a place of refuge in time of trouble.”
“Ah,” said Bennett, loyal to his American prejudices, “that is just
the point. In my country, we need no underground cellars to escape
the wrath of man. We use them for another purpose. But don’t think
me narrow-minded, Your Highness. I appreciate the advantages your
country offers to the tourist, to the lover of romance, but, as a
place of residence, I must admit that I prefer Litchfield County to
Hesse-Heilfels.”
The Princess Hilda sat silent for a moment. Her mind dwelt upon the
ruin this man had wrought in the land she loved. She had been forced to
the conclusion that the disaster he had brought to Hesse-Heilfels had
been the outcome not of malice, but of mischance. Nevertheless, he had
been the motive force, at the outset, that had overthrown the _régime_
of which she was a part. How far was it becoming for her to accept
his friendship? She could not answer. Of her own free-will she had
thrown down the barrier between them, and it was too late, perhaps, to
reconstruct it.
The Princess Hilda was only eighteen years of age. The full significance
of the political revolution of which she was a victim had not yet come
to her. Had she possessed a wider and deeper experience of the ways of
the world, the embarrassments that surrounded her would have impressed
her more deeply. But she was very young, and, it is the peril and the
privilege of youth to make light of difficulties that appear insuperable
to the eyes of maturity. Furthermore, the princess was undergoing a novel
experience that possessed for her a dangerous fascination. The rigid
etiquette of the old-fashioned court in which she had spent her girlhood
had precluded the possibility of frank and sympathetic intercourse
with young men. An American girl of eighteen is apt to be as wise as a
serpent, though harmless as a dove. She is sure of herself. She takes
pride in the conviction that she understands men. What she has failed
to learn of the peculiarities of human nature from experience, she has
derived from literature and the drama. She makes her _début_ in society
a full-fledged woman of the world. If she is clever, her epigrams are as
pointed at eighteen as they will be at twenty-eight.
But a German princess develops more slowly. She is hedged around by
safeguards erected on the theory that there should be no royal road to
worldliness. She is moulded by ceremonies and fashioned by precedents.
She is deprived by birth of the divine right to choose a husband. At
eighteen she has become merely a more or less ornamental piece in a royal
game of chess. The American girl of the same age is years older than the
German princess.
Let it not be imagined, however, that Jonathan Edwards Bennett found the
Princess Hilda of Hesse-Heilfels too young and unsophisticated to be
interesting. While her recent experiences may not have assumed in her
mind their ultimate significance, they had had, nevertheless, a marked
effect in changing her mental attitude toward many subjects. At one blow
she had been thrust into an entirely new relationship to the universe at
large. Heretofore, she had been led to believe that the sun rose and set
merely for her own royal pleasure and profit. Suddenly even the light
of that luminary had been denied to her. The immediate effect of this
deprivation had been educational. For the first time in her life she had
been brought face to face with the fact that royalty itself is subject to
the chastisement that fate so freely bestows upon lesser mortals.
“Tell me, Herr Bennett,” she said after a time, glancing significantly at
the poker-players in the centre of the room, “what will be the outcome of
all this? We can’t live here all our days. I should become an old woman
in a year if I could never see the sun, never hear the wind among the
trees.”
A smile played across her shapely mouth, but her eyes were sad as they
looked up at the pale, handsome face above her.
“Do you know, your royal highness,” said Bennett, lowering his voice,
confidentially, “I have come to the conclusion that the solution of
the puzzle rests with Cousin Fritz. It is a novel experience for me
to suspend my own judgment and trust to another man to get me out of
difficulties, but the little madcap’s cleverness and loyalty have had a
hypnotic effect upon my will. More and more do I find myself inclined to
follow his lead, to await his commands, and to trust to his ingenuity to
get us out of this amazing scrape.”
The Princess Hilda assented. “Cousin Fritz,” she said, “has become, I
fear, our only hope. What he can do for us now I can’t imagine, but, Herr
Bennett, there is some satisfaction in the thought that we can never be
worse off than we are at present.”
The American uttered a few words of perfunctory acquiescence. He envied
her the undismayed optimism of extreme youth. The conviction had come
upon him that they might easily be placed in a more undesirable position
than they occupied at that moment.
“Herr Bennett,” said the princess, a slight flush of embarrassment coming
into her cheeks. “I was pleased to hear you speak so kindly of Cousin
Fritz, but let me urge you to beware of the others. Cousin Fritz is your
friend. The others hate you.”
Bennett smiled gently. “Thank you for your warning, Princess Hilda. I
know well that they seek my life. But I have no fear of them. Some years
ago, your royal highness, I was mining in Colorado, and,——”
It was many a long day before the Princess Hilda heard the conclusion
of the anecdote Bennett was about to relate. Something in her face had
caused him to turn and glance toward the entrance. He caught a glimpse of
Cousin Fritz making a gesture toward them, and then his eyes rested in
dismay upon the tall, martial figure of Carl Eingen.
“Good God, we are betrayed!” exclaimed Bennett, stepping forward and
placing his hand upon the handle of his revolver.
At that instant a groan, wrung from a strong man in physical agony, arose
from the centre of the room, and King Rudolph, who had sprung up from the
poker table as Fritz and Carl appeared at the doorway, fell senseless
into the arms of Baron Wollenstein.
“Put up your pistol, Herr Bennett,” piped Cousin Fritz, excitedly. “This
man is our friend. Here, put the king on this couch! Get some wine,
Fraulein Müller. Hurry. Baron Wollenstein, put his head down! There!
Are you all paralyzed? Can’t you make haste? Will you take a bluff from
death? I won’t. There, see! Cousin Rudolph opens his eyes! Give him
wine! That’s right! He’ll be every inch a king before long! Come, now,
stand back and let him sleep! That’s right. Sleep, Rudolph! Sleep!”
Without dissent or hesitation they had all obeyed the dwarf’s directions
to the letter, and as they stood grouped around the couch, upon which
Rudolph lay breathing stertorously, the thought suddenly flashed through
their minds, in sympathetic accord for the moment, that Cousin Fritz was
no vain boaster when he claimed to be the real ruler of Hesse-Heilfels.
CHAPTER XIII.
“Frankly, your royal highness,” said Herr Bennett to the princess fifteen
minutes later, “there are symptoms in the case that worry me. At first, I
thought his majesty was attacked by a simple fainting fit, caused by his
sudden rising at the table. His breathing, however, and other indications
lead me to believe that he is in a very precarious condition.”
They stood together apart, while Fraulein Müller and Carl Eingen,
conversing in low whispers, watched beside the prostrated king.
Count von Reibach and Baron Wollenstein, not unnoticed by Cousin Fritz,
had left the apartment together.
“We must have a talk at once, Count,” Wollenstein had said to his
fellow-conspirator. “Come into the cellars with me. We won’t be missed at
this moment.” Unknown to them, the dwarf had stolen into the dark vaults
by their side so close to them that he could hear every word they said.
“Is he hard hit, Baron?” asked Count von Reibach. “It looks to me like
apoplexy.”
“I think it is,” answered Wollenstein, taking his companion by the arm
and groping toward a better lighted portion of the cellar that lay beyond
them. “He’s been a sick man for some time back, Count. I’m inclined to
think that the suddenness of his overthrow has precipitated an attack
that could not have been long delayed.”
“And what, to your mind, is our best play at this juncture, Baron?”
asked von Reibach impressively. The serious nature of the crisis that
confronted them had suddenly broken upon his not very active mind. His
companion made no answer, but stood still, his head turned to one side.
“The very thing,” whispered Wollenstein hoarsely. “Read that, Count! How
it got here I can’t imagine, but it’s a wonderful stroke of luck at this
juncture.”
Count von Reibach followed his companion’s gaze and saw before them
a type-written placard, the contents of which the reader has already
learned.
The count indulged in a weak whistle to relieve his astonishment. “Dead
or alive!” he exclaimed. “It ought to be easy, Baron. I could put the
dwarf in my pocket—if I could get my hands on him.”
Wollenstein grunted deprecatingly, “We cannot afford to take any chances,
Count,” he said emphatically. “We are in a desperate position. Our heads
are forfeit to the state unless we can take our fatted calf with us when
we go above as returning prodigals. It’s all very well to talk about
capturing the dwarf alive, but you can’t catch rats in this infernal
cellar by chasing them. Our only chance lies in seizing Cousin Fritz
and rendering all opportunity of escape impossible at one stroke. It’s
easily done. Let me get hold of the little imp once and Wilhelm shall
have a court jester, dead or alive, as the case may be.” There was a
cruel menace in the baron’s voice that was carefully noted by a dwarfish
eavesdropper.
“What was that?” asked the count, starting nervously and gazing into the
shadows with straining eyes.
“Ach Gott! Are you scared by rats?” muttered the baron sarcastically.
“Now come to the point, Count! Do you understand me? We must act, and act
immediately. Our only hope lies in the capture of the dwarf. We must set
about it at once, and take him—dead or alive.”
“Yes, dead or alive,” repeated Count von Reibach mechanically, seizing
his companion’s arm and turning to retrace his steps.
There came a snapping sound, as though a trap had been sprung somewhere
in the darkness. The floor slipped away in creaking grooves and at the
edge of the abyss stood Cousin Fritz, smiling maliciously as he gazed
down into the blackness. A dull sound, as if huge rubber balls had struck
the centre of the earth, came up through the grewsome hole.
“Two of a kind!” cried the madman, in a shrill, penetrating voice. “Two
of a kind—and I’ve discarded them!”
He whistled gayly as he scurried back toward his apartments. Now and then
he would break into song and his keen voice would startle the bats from
slumber in the furthermost recesses of the great vaults.
“Two of a kind! Two of a kind! Two of a kind!” he cried with hysterical
energy now and again. “Two of a kind, but a very small pair! Ha, ha! I
had no use for two of a kind, two of a kind, two of a kind!”
Suddenly he stood still and listened intently. “The King is dead, long
live the King!” he shouted, and the cellar re-echoed the weird cry. “The
King is dead! Live the King!”
At that moment Bennett had placed a detaining hand upon the Princess
Hilda’s arm. The cumulative force of the adventures through which they
had passed together had rendered ceremoniousness out of place at this
juncture.
“The need of aid from above has passed, your highness,” said Bennett
gently. “I beg you to remain here. The King is——”
“Is dead,” added the princess sadly.
At that instant far down the cellar they heard the dwarf’s voice crying
shrilly: “The King is dead! Live the King!”
Bennett gazed at the princess in amazement.
“’Tis Cousin Fritz’s voice. But how did he know? How did he know?”
CHAPTER XIV.
“Are you very tired, your highness?”
Bennett peered down at the pale face at his side. He held a candle in his
hand as they groped slowly forward in a tunnel that Cousin Fritz ascribed
to the Romans. Beyond them gleamed another unsteady light, carried by
Carl Eingen. Now and then they could hear a penetrating voice raised in
song or lowered in soliloquy as Cousin Fritz guided them toward their
goal.
The Princess Hilda and Fraulein Müller had laid aside their court attire
and had donned peasant costumes, of a very antique cut, which Cousin
Fritz had obtained from his collection of old-fashioned trumpery, a
collection from which the social history of Hesse-Heilfels for several
generations could have been reconstructed by an imaginative writer.
The princess looked up at Bennett, a merry gleam in her dark blue eyes:
“I’m tired, yes; but not of action. I am weary of imprisonment. I long
to reach the end of this tunnel. I feel as though I were approaching the
sunlight after being buried alive for centuries.”
“But, tell me,” he persisted, his voice low and vibrant, “will you
never regret your decision? Think of what you have given up. When you
donned that peasant’s dress you laid aside a future that shone with
the splendors of high state. That simple cap upon your head replaces a
queen’s diadem. The sacrifice, your highness, is more than I can ask.”
“Why will you tease me?” she cried with petulant playfulness. “When I put
off my court dress, I gave up forever the title of ‘your highness.’ What
has that title brought to me? Nothing but weariness and pain.”
Just beyond them she could see Carl Eingen with his arm around the waist
of Fraulein Müller. “Do you think,” asked Hilda, her eyes dancing as they
met Bennett’s, “do you think that Gretchen would wish to return to my
court with the knowledge that Carl Eingen was forever an exile from the
kingdom?”
Bennett trembled with a sensation of ecstatic triumph. His mind recalled
the thought that had inspired him when he followed the Princess
Hilda into the cellar on the night of the king’s overthrow. In this
subterranean realm there would be no kings and princesses. They would all
be fugitives, placed upon a plane of equality by the levelling power of
misfortune. Beyond his wildest dreams, that thought had been prophetic.
By no conscious effort upon his part, he had won the confidence, perhaps
the love, of this woman at his side. The hand of sorrow had laid its grip
upon her young heart, and in the hour of her misfortune she had looked at
life with eyes that saw all things from a new point of view.
“It is strange,” she whispered as they stole forward through the damp and
narrow passageway, “it is strange that I should feel for my old life no
regret, no desire to return to the tawdry glories of a court. But do you
know, Herr Bennett, I feel that I would rather die in this old cellar
than go back to my people, to be stared at by the gaping crowds, to hear
the murmur of their senseless chatter as they told each other the tale of
my burial and resurrection. Ugh! The very thought of it is horrible.”
They hurried on in silence for a time.
“I shall live with Carl and Gretchen,” she said musingly, when they had
turned a corner in the tunnel and had again caught sight of the candle
in Eingen’s hand. “We will go to some quiet spot and till the soil and
forget the treachery that drove us from our fatherland. I shall be happy
in their happiness—and forget—forget—forget!”
Bennett bent down until his face almost touched hers.
“You must not forget,” he whispered, “that there lives a man whose only
wish on earth is to know that your heart is light, that your eyes are
bright with the joy of life, that no shadows fall across your path.”
Suddenly through the tunnel came the shrill voice of the dwarf, chanting
mischievously the refrain, “Two of a kind.” Then a mocking laugh followed
the words into the echoing vaults far behind the fugitives.
The Princess Hilda shuddered, and placed a light hand upon Bennett’s arm.
“Do you know what he did to them?” she asked nervously.
“He won’t tell me,” answered Bennett; “all that he will say is that they
were ‘a small pair’ and he ‘discarded’ them.”
Again the princess shuddered, and quickened her steps. Suddenly the
candle carried by Carl Eingen flickered vigorously, and almost succumbed
to a damp draught. The princess glanced up at Bennett joyfully.
“Look at Carl’s candle,” she exclaimed. “Do you know what that means,
Herr Bennett? We are near the entrance, or rather, the exit to the
tunnel. The Rhine, Herr Bennett, the dear, old Rhine is waiting to take
us to its heart.”
Her voice trembled with excitement and she stumbled as she darted ahead.
By a quick movement Bennett’s arm caught her as she fell forward.
Forgetful of everything but his burning love, he held her pressed against
him as he rained passionate kisses upon her lips and cheeks.
“I love you, Hilda, I love you! I love you!” he whispered wildly. “You
are my queen! my queen! Do not tremble so! See, I will be gentle! Just
one more kiss, my darling! One more kiss! One more kiss!”
“Two of a kind, two of a kind, two of a kind,” cried a harsh voice, close
at hand. “There, Carl Eingen, is the river, and here’s the boat! Pull it
up close to the wall. That’s right. Ha, ha! I must discard again! This
time it’s two pair! Two pair! Ha, ha!”
Carl Eingen had entered the flat-bottomed boat and had placed the oars in
the rowlocks, after seating Fraulein Müller in the stern.
The Princess Hilda and Herr Bennett stood upon the stone-work that jutted
out from the tunnel’s opening. The breeze that swept across the bosom
of the Rhine caressed their cheeks and made free with Hilda’s golden
locks. Behind them stood Cousin Fritz, cap in hand, as though he did the
honors of his mansion to home-going guests. Bennett gave his hand to the
princess and she seated herself by Fraulein Müller’s side.
“Come, Cousin Fritz,” cried Bennett, his voice vibrant with the joy
that filled his soul, “into the boat! Quick! We can afford to take no
risks—Wilhelm’s sentinel may have sharp eyes. Quick, I say!”
Cousin Fritz stepped back into the tunnel. His small, white wizened face
became a ghostly vision against the black depths behind him.
“Farewell,” he cried in his thin, mocking voice, “farewell! My
kingdom needs its king, and I return! Remember Cousin Fritz, King of
Hesse-Heilfels for a thousand years! Farewell!”
Bennett pushed the boat into the current and jumped aboard. With powerful
strokes Carl Eingen urged the clumsy craft toward the centre of the
stream. Suddenly across the black waste of waters between them and the
shore came a piercing voice as they heard the disjointed words:
“Two pair! Discard two pair! Draw to kings! Ha, ha! Draw to kings! Ha,
ha!”
CHAPTER XV.
September in the Berkshire hills makes Litchfield, Connecticut, an
attractive place to people of leisure who like to watch nature as she
doffs her summer garb of green and yellow and dons the purple and scarlet
raiment that autumn provides for her.
Upon the broad piazza of a hotel commanding a wide view of a hill
country unrivalled for beauty in the new world sat several men and women
indulging in the idle gossip that falls from the lips of people who have
nothing more serious confronting them than a game of golf or a drive
through the woods.
“Anything interesting in the _Trumpet_, Hal?” asked a youth, attired in
a most unbecoming golf costume, glancing at a young man who held in his
hands a copy of the latest issue of Litchfield’s weekly newspaper.
“Calvin Johnson has put a new coat of paint on his barn,” answered the
news-reader solemnly. “Mrs. Rogers spent Sunday with friends in Roxbury.”
“Oh, stop it, Hal,” cried a vivacious young woman, putting up her hand
imperiously. “You’ll drive us all away if you keep on.”
“Wait a moment! Let me read you something of more interest,” said the
young man with the newspaper impressively. “This is the _pièce de
résistance_ of the week’s _Trumpet_:
“‘We take pleasure in informing our readers that Jonathan Edwards
Bennett, an old resident of Litchfield, has returned from a long sojourn
in Europe and has reopened the Bennett homestead on Main Street. Mr.
Bennett is accompanied by his wife. Rumor has it that Mrs. Bennett is a
daughter of one of the oldest and most aristocratic families in central
Europe. Mr. and Mrs. Bennett are entertaining their friends, Mr. and Mrs.
Eingen, of Germany, who will remain in Litchfield until late in the fall.
The _Trumpet_ is informed that Mr. Bennett will take up his residence
permanently in Litchfield. It is understood that he will devote much
time to politics. We congratulate our fellow-townsmen upon Mr. Bennett’s
return to his native heath and take pleasure in bidding him welcome.’”
“That explains it, then!” exclaimed the vivacious young woman excitedly.
“That must have been Mrs. Bennett we saw yesterday, Marion. She is really
a beautiful woman, with magnificent golden hair and the dearest blue
eyes! She’s a perfect love! Isn’t she, Marion?”
“She is, indeed,” answered the girl appealed to.
“Jonathan Edwards Bennett,” repeated one of the men who had listened to
the _Trumpet’s_ choice tid-bit. “He was in my class at Yale. A clever
fellow, but restless. They used to say of him that he would be famous or
a failure before he had been out in the world five years.”
“And has he been a success?” drawled the youth in the golf suit.
“Of course he has,” cried the vivacious young woman, “hasn’t he married
a beautiful girl with golden hair and blue eyes? Surely, he could ask
nothing better of life than that.”
Could Jonathan Edwards Bennett have heard these words he would have
acknowledged that the vivacious young woman spoke the truth.
THE END.
Neely’s Popular Library.
Paper—Twenty-five Cents.
ODD FOLKS. By Opie Read.
A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. By Willis Steell.
ONE OF EARTH’S DAUGHTERS. Ellen Roberts.
THE PASSING OF ALIX. By Mrs. Marjorie Paul.
LUNAR CAUSTIC. By Charles H. Robinson.
THE PALMETTO. By F. S. Heffernan.
IMOLA. By F. S. Heffernan.
UTOPIA. By Frank Rosewater.
BLACK FRIDAY. By Thomas B. Connery.
ALL THE DOG’S FAULT. By Thos. B. Connery.
THE MALACHITE CROSS. By Frank Norton.
A FASCINATING SINNER. By Delta.
HYPNOTISM. By Jules Claretie.
KERCHIEFS TO HUNT SOULS. Amelia Fytche.
THE FORTUNES OF MARGARET WELD. By S. M. H. G.
A JOURNEY TO VENUS. By G. W. Pope.
PAOLA CORLETTI. By Alice Howard Hilton.
TWO STRANGE ADVENTURERS. By Cornwallis.
MY SPANISH SWEETHEART. By F. A. Ober.
THE CAPTAIN’S ROMANCE. By Opie Read.
THE ADOPTED DAUGHTER. By Fawcett.
TOM BROWN’S SCHOOL DAYS. By Hughes.
KIDNAPPED. By R. L. Stevenson.
MICAH CLARKE. By A. Conan Doyle.
THE SIGN OF THE FOUR. By Doyle.
SPORT ROYAL. By Anthony Hope.
FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
THE BONDMAN. By Hall Caine.
THE MINISTER’S WEAK POINT. By Maclure.
AT LOVE’S EXTREMES. By Thompson.
BY RIGHT, NOT LAW. By R. H. Sherard.
IN DARKEST ENGLAND. By General Booth.
PEOPLE’S REFERENCE BOOK.
MARTHA WASHINGTON COOK BOOK.
HEALTH AND BEAUTY. By Emily S. Bouton.
IN STRANGE COMPANY. By Guy Boothby. (With full-page half-tone
Illustrations.)
RENTED—A HUSBAND. By Voisin.
THE NEW MAN AT ROSSMERE. By Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
A WOMAN’S MISTAKE, or, ON A MARGIN. By Julius Chambers.
THE ONE TOO MANY. By Mrs. Lynn Linton.
THE FAT AND THE THIN. By Emile Zola.
AT MARKET VALUE. By Grant Allen.
RACHEL DENE. By Robert Buchanan.
THE MINOR CHORD. By J. M. Chapple.
BOSS BART. By J. M. Chapple.
THE GATES OF DAWN. By Fergus Hume.
NANCE, A KENTUCKY BELLE. By Greene.
BITTER FRUITS. By M. Caro. (Fully Illustrated.)
ARE MEN GAY DECEIVERS? By Mrs. Frank Leslie.
NYE AND RILEY’S WIT AND HUMOR.
BILL NYE’S SPARKS.
LOVE AFFAIRS OF A WORLDLY MAN. By Maibelle Justice.
LOVE LETTERS OF A WORLDLY WOMAN. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford.
WAS IT SUICIDE? By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
CLAUDEA’S ISLAND. By Esme Stuart.
WEBSTER’S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY. (Illustrated.) 350 Pages.
THE DISAPPEARANCE OF MR. DERWENT. By Thomas Cobb.
SACRIFICED LOVE. By Alphonse Daudet.
THE MAHARAJAH’S GUEST. By Indian Exile.
THE LAST OF THE VAN SLACKS. By Edward S. Van Zile.
MARK TWAIN, HIS LIFE AND WORK.
THE MAJOR IN WASHINGTON.
SOCIAL ETIQUETTE. By Emily S. Bouton.
Neely’s Latest Books.
AN ALTRUIST. By OUIDA. Gilt top, $1.00.
THUS RUNS THE WORLD AWAY. AMELIA E. BARR. Cloth, $1.25.
WAS IT RIGHT TO FORGIVE? AMELIA E. BARR. Cloth, $1.25.
A NEW STORY by Capt. Chas. King. Cloth, $1.25.
THE EMBASSY BALL. By VIRGINIA ROSALIE COXE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. Illustrated by H. B.
MATHEWS. Cloth, gilt top, 50c.
SOUR SAINTS AND SWEET SINNERS. By CARLOS MARTYN. Cloth, gilt top, $1.00.
SEVEN SMILES, AND A FEW FIBS. By THOMAS J. VIVIAN, with full-page
illustrations by well-known artists. Cloth, gilt top, 50c.
DAVENPORT’S CARTOONS. By HOMER DAVENPORT.
THE RASCAL CLUB. By JULIUS CHAMBERS. Fully illustrated by J. P. BURNS.
Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
THE MILLS OF GOD. By HELEN DAVIES, author of “Reveries of a Spinster.”
Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
AMONG THE DUNES. By MRS. D. L. RHONE. Cloth, $1.25.
THE AILMENT OF THE CENTURY. MAX NORDAU. Cloth, $2.
A SON Of MARS. By ST. GEORGE RATHBORNE, author of “Dr. Jack.” Cloth,
$1.00; paper, 50c.
PETRONILLA, THE SISTER. By EMMA HOMAN THAYER. Fully Illustrated. Cloth,
$1.25; paper, 50c.
SONGS OF THE WINGS. MINNIE GILMORE. Cloth, $1.25.
URANIA. By CAMILLE FLAMMARION. Profusely Illustrated. Cloth, $1.25;
paper, 50c.
A GUIDE TO PALMISTRY. By MRS. ELIZA EASTER-HENDERSON. Cloth, $1.00.
TRUE TO THEMSELVES. A Psychological Study. By ALEX. J. C. SKENE, M.D.,
LL.D. Cloth, $1.25.
ODD FOLKS. By OPIE READ. Cloth, $1.00.
LUNAR CAUSTIC. By CHARLES H. ROBINSON. Paper, 25c.
UTOPIA. By FRANK ROSEWATER. Paper, 25c.
BLACK FRIDAY. By THOMAS B. CONNERY. Paper, 25c.
ALL THE DOG’S FAULT. By THOS. B. CONNERY. Paper, 25c.
THE MALACHITE CROSS. By FRANK NORTON. Paper, 25c.
ONE OF EARTH’S DAUGHTERS. ELLEN ROBERTS. Paper, 25c.
THE PASSING OF ALIX. MRS MARJORIE PAUL. Paper, 25c.
A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. By WILLIS STEELL. Paper, 25c.
ISIDRA. By WILLIS STEELL. Paper, 50c.
Neely’s Library of Choice Literature.
Paper,—Fifty Cents.
THE EMBASSY BALL. By Virginia Rosalie Coxe.
TRUE TO THEMSELVES. By Alex. J. C. Skene, M.D., LL.D.
THE RASCAL CLUB. By Julius Chambers. Fully Illustrated by J. P. Burns.
ISIDRA, THE PATRIOT DAUGHTER OF MEXICO. By Willis Steell.
THE MILLS OF GOD. By Helen Davies. Author of “Reveries of a Spinster.”
PETRONILLA, THE SISTER. By Emma Homan Thayer. Fully Illustrated.
URANIA. By Camille Flammarion.
Profusely Illustrated with half-tone engravings.
A GARRISON TANGLE. Capt. Chas. King.
FORT FRAYNE. By Capt. Chas. King.
A SON OF MARS. A BAR SINISTER. A GODDESS OF AFRICA. MASKED IN MYSTERY.
HER RESCUE FROM THE TURKS. By St. George Rathborne, Author of Dr. Jack.
A NEW ARISTOCRACY. By Birch Arnold.
MARJORY MOORE’S LOVERS. By Adeline Sergeant.
A BACHELOR OF PARIS. J. W. Harding. Fully Illustrated by William Hofaker.
BILL NYE’S REMARKS. 150 Illustrations.
Neely’s Library of Choice Literature.
The following Copyrighted Novels, published at 50c. per copy, are now
sold at 25c. each.
MISS DEVEREUX OF THE MARIQUITA. By R.H. Savage.
FACING THE FLAG. By Jules Verne.
HOW WOMEN LOVE. By Max Nordau.
IN THE OLD CHATEAU. By Richard Henry Savage.
SOME WOMEN AND A MAN. By William J. Locke.
A DAUGHTER OF JUDAS. By Richard Henry Savage.
THE LAND OF PROMISE. By Paul Bourget.
THE FLYING HALCYON. By Richard Henry Savage.
THE CHARLATAN. By R. Buchanan and Henry Murray.
THE PRINCESS OF ALASKA. By Richard Henry Savage.
THE ANARCHIST. By Richard Henry Savage.
A DAUGHTER OF THE KING. By Alien.
FOR LIFE AND LOVE. By Richard Henry Savage.
A MONK OF CRUTA. By E. Phillips Oppenheim.
LIFE AND SERMONS OF DAVID SWING.
THE MASKED VENUS. By Richard Henry Savage.
THE FALLEN RACE. By Austyn Granville.
A YOUNG LADY TO MARRY, and other French Stories.
SWEET DANGER. By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
THE SPIDER OF TRUXILLO. By Richard Henry Savage.
HAWAIIAN LIFE. By Charles Warren Stoddard.
AFTER MANY YEARS—Poems. By R. H. Savage.
IN THE DAY OF BATTLE. By J. A. Steuart.
CAMPAIGNS OF CURIOSITY. By E. L. Banks.
Neely’s Prismatic Library
Gilt Top,—Fifty Cents.
“I KNOW OF NOTHING IN THE BOOK LINE THAT EQUALS NEELY’S
PRISMATIC LIBRARY FOR ELEGANCE AND CAREFUL SELECTION. IT SETS A
PACE THAT OTHERS WILL NOT EASILY EQUAL, AND NONE SURPASS.”—E.
A. ROBINSON.
SEVEN SMILES, AND A FEW FIBS. By Thomas J. Vivian, with full-page illus.
by well-known artists.
A MODERN PROMETHEUS. By E. Phillips Oppenheim. Illustrated by H. B.
Mathews.
THE SHACKLES OF FATE. By Max Nordau.
SOAP BUBBLES. By Max Nordau.
A BACHELOR OF PARIS. By John W. Harding. With over 50 illustrations by
William Hofaker.
MONTRESOR. By Loota.
REVERIES OF A SPINSTER. By Helen Davies.
THE ART MELODIOUS. By Louis Lombard.
THE HONOR OF A PRINCESS. F. Kimball Scribner.
OBSERVATIONS OF A BACHELOR. Louis Lombard.
KINGS IN ADVERSITY. By E. S. Van Zile.
NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. By Captain King and Ernest Von
Wildenbruch.
TRUMPETER FRED. By Captain King. Illustrated.
FATHER STAFFORD. By Anthony Hope.
THE KING IN YELLOW. By R. W. Chambers.
IN THE QUARTER. By R. W. Chambers.
A PROFESSIONAL LOVER. By Gyp.
BIJOU’S COURTSHIPS. By Gyp. Translated by Katherine Berry di Zériga.
Illustrated by H. B. Axtell.
A CONSPIRACY OF THE CARBONARI. By Louise Muhlbach.
Neely’s Miscellaneous Books.
AMELIA E. BARR’S WORKS.
THUS RUNS THE WORLD AWAY. Cloth, $1.25.
WAS IT RIGHT TO FORGIVE? Cloth, $1.25.
OPIE READ’S WORKS.
ODD FOLKS. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
THE CAPTAIN’S ROMANCE. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
CAPT. CHARLES KING’S WORKS.
FORT FRAYNE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
AN ARMY WIFE. Cloth, $1.25. 32 full-page Illustrations.
A GARRISON TANGLE. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 50c.
NOBLE BLOOD AND A WEST POINT PARALLEL. 50c.
TRUMPETER FRED. 50c. With full-page Illustrations.
MAX NORDAU’S WORKS.
THE AILMENT OF THE CENTURY. Cloth, $2.00.
THE SHACKLES OF FATE. Gilt Top, 50c.
HOW WOMEN LOVE. Cloth, $1.25.
THE RIGHT TO LOVE. Cloth, $1.50.
THE COMEDY OF SENTIMENT. Cloth, $1.50.
SOAP BUBBLES. Gilt top, 50c.
AN ALTRUIST. By Ouida. Gilt top, $1.00.
CHEIRO’S LANGUAGE OF THE HAND. Sixth Edition, $2.50.
IF WE ONLY KNEW AND OTHER POEMS. By Cheiro. Cloth, 50c.
THE BACHELOR AND THE CHAFING DISH. By Deshler Welsh. Illustrated. Cloth,
$1.00.
THE LAND OF PROMISE. By Paul Bourget. Fully illustrated. Cloth, $1.00;
paper, 25c.
NEELY’S HISTORY OF THE PARLIAMENT OF RELIGIONS. Over 1,000 pages, fully
illustrated, $2.50.
DR. CARLIN’S RECEIPT BOOK AND HOUSEHOLD PHYSICIAN. Cloth, $1.00; paper,
50c.
LIFE AND SERMONS OF DAVID SWING. Cloth, $1.50; paper, 50c.
GIVING AND GETTING CREDIT. By F. B. Goddard. Cloth, $1.00.
THE ART OF SELLING. By F. B. Goddard. 50c.
A JOURNEY TO VENUS. By G. W. Pope. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
KERCHIEFS TO HUNT SOULS. By M. Amelia Fytche. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 25c.
FACING THE FLAG. By Jules Verne. Cloth, $1.00.
THAT EURASIAN. By Aleph Bey. Cloth, $1.25.
CORNERSTONES OF CIVILIZATION. Union College Practical Lectures
(Butterfield Course). $3.00.
WASHINGTON, OR THE REVOLUTION. A drama, by Ethan Allen. 2 vols. Cloth,
$3.00; paper, $1.00.
Neely’s Tourist Library.
PRICE,—TEN CENTS.
_Entered as second-class matter._
Mr. F. Tennyson Neely presents a new library of unusual merit, containing
standard works published in a form that has never been equaled. NEELY’S
TOURIST LIBRARY has jumped into popularity from the start among travelers
and all readers of fiction, so that no shrewd dealer need hesitate about
making a heavy order and filling out a standing order for each weekly
issue, a list of which follows:
THE WHITE COMPANY. By A. Conan Doyle.
THE DEEMSTER. By Hall Caine.
A ROMANCE OF TWO WORLDS. By Marie Corelli.
TREASURE ISLAND. By Robert L. Stevenson.
THE SIGN OF THE FOUR. By A. Conan Doyle.
KIDNAPPED. By Robert L. Stevenson.
THE BONDMAN. By Hall Caine.
MICAH CLARK. By A. Conan Doyle.
SPORT ROYAL. By Anthony Hope.
THE MAN IN BLACK. By Stanley J. Weyman.
UNCLE TOM’S CABIN. By Mrs. Stowe.
BEYOND THE CITY. By A. Conan Doyle.
A NEW ISSUE EVERY WEEK.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62777 ***
|